This is a modern-English version of Space Prison, originally written by Godwin, Tom.
It has been thoroughly updated, including changes to sentence structure, words, spelling,
and grammar—to ensure clarity for contemporary readers, while preserving the original spirit and nuance. If
you click on a paragraph, you will see the original text that we modified, and you can toggle between the two versions.
Scroll to the bottom of this page and you will find a free ePUB download link for this book.
Transcriber's note:
Extensive research did not uncover any evidence that the United States
copyright on this publication was renewed.
Transcriber's note:
In-depth research did not find any evidence that the United States copyright on this publication was renewed.

PYRAMID
BOOKS
F-774
PYRAMID
BOOKS
F-774
40c
40°C
One of the truly unusual novels of science-fiction—a vivid portrayal of the deadliest planet ever discovered!
One of the truly unique sci-fi novels—a striking depiction of the most dangerous planet ever found!

(original title: THE SURVIVORS)
(original title: THE SURVIVORS)
Tom Godwin

AFTER TWO CENTURIES....
The sound came swiftly nearer, rising in pitch and swelling in volume. Then it broke through the clouds, tall and black and beautifully deadly—the Gern battle cruiser, come to seek them out and destroy them.
The sound quickly approached, getting higher in pitch and louder. Then it emerged from the clouds, tall, black, and strikingly lethal—the Gern battle cruiser, here to hunt them down and eliminate them.
Humbolt dropped inside the stockade, exulting. For two hundred years his people had been waiting for the chance to fight the mighty Gern Empire ...
Humbolt stepped inside the stockade, feeling triumphant. For two hundred years, his people had been waiting for the opportunity to take on the powerful Gern Empire ...
... with bows and arrows against blasters and bombs!
... with bows and arrows against blasters and bombs!
Space Prison
(original title: The Survivors)
a science-fiction adventure by
TOM GODWIN
pyramid books
new york
Pyramid Books
New York
To
To
JOE AND BLANCHE KOLARIK,
whose friendship and encouragement in
the years gone by will never be forgotten.
JOE AND BLANCHE KOLARIK,
whose friendship and support over the years will always be remembered.
SPACE PRISON
(original title: The Survivors)
SPACE PRISON
(original title: The Survivors)
A Pyramid Book
published by arrangement with
Gnome Press, Inc.
A Pyramid Book
published by arrangement with
Gnome Press, Inc.
printing history
Gnome Press edition published 1958
Pyramid edition published February 1960
Second printing: September 1962
print history
Gnome Press edition published 1958
Pyramid edition published February 1960
Second printing: September 1962
This book is fiction. No resemblance is intended between any character herein and any person, living or dead; any such resemblance is purely coincidental.
This book is a work of fiction. Any similarity between the characters in this book and actual people, either living or dead, is purely coincidental.
Printed in the United States of America
Printed in the United States of America
Pyramid Books are published by Pyramid Publications, Inc. 444 Madison Avenue, New York 22, New York, U.S.A.
Pyramid Books are published by Pyramid Publications, Inc. 444 Madison Avenue, New York, NY 10022, U.S.A.

PART 1

For seven weeks the Constellation had been plunging through hyperspace with her eight thousand colonists; fleeing like a hunted thing with her communicators silenced and her drives moaning and thundering. Up in the control room, Irene had been told, the needles of the dials danced against the red danger lines day and night.
For seven weeks, the Constellation had been racing through hyperspace with her eight thousand colonists;escaping like a hunted creature, her communicators silenced and her drives groaning and roaring. Up in the control room, Irene had heard, the dials were constantly flashing against the red danger lines day and night.
She lay in bed and listened to the muffled, ceaseless roar of the drives and felt the singing vibration of the hull. We should be almost safe by now, she thought. Athena is only forty days away.
She lay in bed and listened to the muffled, constant roar of the engines and felt the humming vibration of the hull. We should be almost safe by now, she thought. Athena is only forty days away.
Thinking of the new life awaiting them all made her too restless to lie still any longer. She got up, to sit on the edge of the bed and switch on the light. Dale was gone—he had been summoned to adjust one of the machines in the ship's X-ray room—and Billy was asleep, nothing showing of him above the covers but a crop of brown hair and the furry nose of his ragged teddy bear.
Thinking about the new life ahead of them made her too restless to stay still any longer. She got up to sit on the edge of the bed and turned on the light. Dale was gone—he had been called to fix one of the machines in the ship's X-ray room—and Billy was asleep, with nothing showing above the covers except a tuft of brown hair and the furry nose of his worn teddy bear.
She reached out to straighten the covers, gently, so as not to awaken him. It happened then, the thing they had all feared.
She reached out to straighten the covers carefully, so she wouldn't wake him. That’s when it happened, the thing they had all dreaded.
From the stern of the ship came a jarring, deafening explosion. The ship lurched violently, girders screamed, and the light flicked out.
From the back of the ship came a jarring, deafening explosion. The ship lurched violently, metal creaked, and the light went out.
In the darkness she heard a rapid-fire thunk-thunk-thunk as the automatic guard system slid inter-compartment p. 6 doors shut against sections of the ship suddenly airless. The doors were still thudding shut when another explosion came, from toward the bow. Then there was silence; a feeling of utter quiet and motionlessness.
In the dark, she heard a rapid thunk-thunk-thunk as the automatic guard system sealed off the inter-compartment p. 6 doors against sections of the ship that were suddenly without air. The doors were still slamming shut when another explosion went off, coming from the front. Then there was silence; a complete feeling of stillness and quiet.
The fingers of fear enclosed her and her mind said to her, like the cold, unpassionate voice of a stranger: The Gerns have found us.
The grip of fear wrapped around her, and her mind whispered to her in the cold, emotionless tone of a stranger: The Gerns have found us.
The light came on again, a feeble glow, and there was the soft, muffled sound of questioning voices in the other compartments. She dressed, her fingers shaking and clumsy, wishing that Dale would come to reassure her; to tell her that nothing really serious had happened, that it had not been the Gerns.
The light turned on again, a faint glow, and she could hear soft, muffled voices asking questions in the other compartments. She got dressed, her fingers trembling and clumsy, hoping that Dale would come to comfort her; to tell her that nothing too serious had happened, that it hadn’t been the Gerns.
It was very still in the little compartment—strangely so. She had finished dressing when she realized the reason: the air circulation system had stopped working.
It was really quiet in the small compartment—oddly so. She had just finished getting dressed when she figured out why: the air circulation system had broken down.
That meant the power failure was so great that the air regenerators, themselves, were dead. And there were eight thousand people on the Constellation who would have to have air to live....
That meant the power outage was so severe that the air regenerators were completely inoperable. And there were eight thousand people on the Constellation who needed air to survive....
The Attention buzzer sounded shrilly from the public address system speakers that were scattered down the ship's corridors. A voice she recognized as that of Lieutenant Commander Lake spoke:
The Attention buzzer blared sharply from the public address system speakers positioned throughout the ship's corridors. A voice she recognized as Lieutenant Commander Lake's announced:
"War was declared upon Earth by the Gern Empire ten days ago. Two Gern cruisers have attacked us and their blasters have destroyed the stern and bow of the ship. We are without a drive and without power but for a few emergency batteries. I am the Constellation's only surviving officer and the Gern commander is boarding us to give me the surrender terms.
"Ten days ago, the Gern Empire declared war on Earth. Two Gern cruisers have attacked us, and their blasters have torn apart the back and front of the ship. We’re out of propulsion and power except for a few emergency batteries. I’m the only surviving officer of the Constellation, and the Gern commander is coming aboard to present the surrender terms."
"None of you will leave your compartments until ordered to do so. Wherever you may be, remain there. This is necessary to avoid confusion and to have as many as possible in known locations for future instructions. I repeat: you will not leave your compartments."
"None of you will leave your compartments until you're told to. Stay where you are, no matter what. This is important to prevent confusion and to keep as many people as possible in known locations for future instructions. I’ll say it again: you will not leave your compartments."
The speaker cut off. She stood without moving and heard again the words: I am the Constellation's only surviving officer....
The speaker stopped. She stood still and heard the words again: I am the Constellation's only surviving officer....
The Gerns had killed her father.
The Gerns had murdered her father.
He had been second-in-command of the Dunbar expedition p. 7 that had discovered the world of Athena and his knowledge of Athena was valuable to the colonization plans. He had been quartered among the ship's officers—and the Gern blast had destroyed that section of the ship.
He had been the second-in-command of the Dunbar expedition p. 7 that discovered the world of Athena, and his knowledge of Athena was crucial for the colonization plans. He had been housed with the ship's officers—and the Gern blast had wiped out that part of the ship.
She sat down on the edge of the bed again and tried to reorient herself; to accept the fact that her life and the lives of all the others had abruptly, irrevocably, been changed.
She sat down on the edge of the bed again and tried to gather her thoughts; to accept that her life and the lives of everyone else had suddenly and permanently changed.
The Athena Colonization Plan was ended. They had known such a thing might happen—that was why the Constellation had been made ready for the voyage in secret and had waited for months for the chance to slip through the ring of Gern spy ships; that was why she had raced at full speed, with her communicators silenced so there would be no radiations for the Gerns to find her by. Only forty days more would have brought them to the green and virgin world of Athena, four hundred light-years beyond the outermost boundary of the Gern Empire. There they should have been safe from Gern detection for many years to come; for long enough to build planetary defenses against attack. And there they would have used Athena's rich resources to make ships and weapons to defend mineral-depleted Earth against the inexorably increasing inclosure of the mighty, coldly calculating colossus that was the Gern Empire.
The Athena Colonization Plan was canceled. They had anticipated that this could happen—that's why the Constellation had been prepared for the journey in secret and had waited for months for the opportunity to slip past the Gern spy ships; that’s also why she had raced at full speed, with her communicators turned off to avoid any signals that could be tracked by the Gerns. Just forty more days would have taken them to the lush, untouched world of Athena, four hundred light-years beyond the furthest edge of the Gern Empire. There, they would have been safe from Gern detection for many years, giving them enough time to build planetary defenses against any attacks. They would have utilized Athena's abundant resources to create ships and weapons to protect the mineral-depleted Earth from the increasingly tightening grip of the powerful, coldly calculating Gern Empire.
Success or failure of the Athena Plan had meant ultimate life or death for Earth. They had taken every precaution possible but the Gern spy system had somehow learned of Athena and the Constellation. Now, the cold war was no longer cold and the Plan was dust....
Success or failure of the Athena Plan had meant ultimate life or death for Earth. They had taken every precaution possible, but the Gern spy system had somehow discovered Athena and the Constellation. Now, the cold war was no longer cold, and the Plan was in ruins....
Billy sighed and stirred in the little-boy sleep that had not been broken by the blasts that had altered the lives of eight thousand people and the fate of a world.
Billy sighed and stirred in the deep sleep of a child that hadn’t been disturbed by the explosions that had changed the lives of eight thousand people and the destiny of the world.
She shook his shoulder and said, "Billy."
She shook his shoulder and said, "Billy."
He raised up, so small and young to her eyes that the question in her mind was like an anguished prayer: Dear God—what do Gerns do to five-year-old boys?
He stood up, looking so small and young to her that the question in her mind felt like a desperate prayer: Dear God—what do Gerns do to five-year-old boys?
He saw her face, and the dim light, and the sleepiness was suddenly gone from him. "What's wrong, Mama? And why are you scared?"
He saw her face in the dim light, and the sleepiness faded from him instantly. "What's wrong, Mom? And why are you scared?"
There was no reason to lie to him.
There was no reason to lie to him.
"The Gerns found us and stopped us."
"The Gerns found us and stopped us."
"Oh," he said. In his manner was the grave thoughtfulness of a boy twice his age, as there always was. "Will they—will they kill us?"
"Oh," he said. His demeanor reflected the serious thoughtfulness of a boy twice his age, as it always did. "Are they going to—are they going to kill us?"
"Get dressed, honey," she said. "Hurry, so we'll be ready when they let Daddy come back to tell us what to do."
"Get dressed, sweetie," she said. "Hurry up, so we’ll be ready when they let Dad come back to tell us what to do."
They were both ready when the Attention buzzer sounded again in the corridors. Lake spoke, his tone grim and bitter:
They were both ready when the Attention buzzer went off again in the hallways. Lake spoke, his tone serious and resentful:
"There is no power for the air regenerators and within twenty hours we will start smothering to death. Under these circumstances I could not do other than accept the survival terms the Gern commander offered us.
"There’s no power for the air regenerators, and in twenty hours, we’ll start suffocating to death. Given these circumstances, I had no choice but to accept the survival terms the Gern commander offered us."
"He will speak to you now and you will obey his orders without protest. Death is the only alternative."
"He will talk to you now, and you will follow his orders without question. Death is the only other choice."
Then the voice of the Gern commander came, quick and harsh and brittle:
Then the voice of the Gern commander came through, sharp and harsh and brittle:
"This section of space, together with planet Athena, is an extension of the Gern Empire. This ship has deliberately invaded Gern territory in time of war with intent to seize and exploit a Gern world. We are willing, however, to offer a leniency not required by the circumstances. Terran technicians and skilled workers in certain fields can be used in the factories we shall build on Athena. The others will not be needed and there is not room on the cruisers to take them.
"This section of space, along with the planet Athena, is part of the Gern Empire. This ship has purposefully invaded Gern territory during wartime, aiming to capture and exploit a Gern world. However, we are willing to offer a leniency not mandated by the situation. Terran technicians and skilled workers in specific fields can be employed in the factories we will construct on Athena. The others will not be necessary, and there isn't enough space on the cruisers to accommodate them."
"Your occupation records will be used to divide you into two groups: the Acceptables and the Rejects. The Rejects will be taken by the cruisers to an Earth-type planet near here and left, together with the personal possessions in their compartments and additional, and ample, supplies. The Acceptables will then be taken on to Athena and at a later date the cruisers will return the Rejects to Earth.
"Your job records will be used to split you into two groups: the Acceptables and the Rejects. The Rejects will be taken by the ships to an Earth-like planet nearby and left there, along with their personal belongings in their compartments and plenty of extra supplies. The Acceptables will then be taken on to Athena, and at a later date, the ships will bring the Rejects back to Earth."
"This division will split families but there will be no resistance to it. Gern guards will be sent immediately to make this division and you will wait in your compartments for them. You will obey their orders promptly p. 9 and without annoying them with questions. At the first instance of resistance or rebellion this offer will be withdrawn and the cruisers will go their way again."
"This split will tear families apart, but there won't be any opposition to it. Gern guards will be sent right away to carry out this division, and you will wait in your sections for them. You will follow their instructions promptly p. 9 and without bothering them with questions. At the first sign of resistance or rebellion, this offer will be taken back and the cruisers will proceed on their way."
In the silence following the ultimatum she could hear the soft, wordless murmur from the other compartments, the undertone of anxiety like a dark thread through it. In every compartment parents and children, brothers and sisters, were seeing one another for the last time....
In the silence after the ultimatum, she could hear the quiet, wordless chatter from the other compartments, the lingering feeling of anxiety weaving through it like a dark thread. In every compartment, parents and kids, brothers and sisters, were seeing each other for the last time...
The corridor outside rang to the tramp of feet; the sound of a dozen Gerns walking with swift military precision. She held her breath, her heart racing, but they went past her door and on to the corridor's end.
The hallway echoed with the sound of footsteps; a dozen Gerns marched by with quick military precision. She held her breath, her heart pounding, but they passed her door and continued down the corridor.
There she could faintly hear them entering compartments, demanding names, and saying, "Out—out!" Once she heard a Gern say, "Acceptables will remain inside until further notice. Do not open your doors after the Rejects have been taken out."
There she could barely hear them coming into the compartments, asking for names, and saying, "Out—out!" Once she heard a Gern say, "Acceptables will stay inside until further notice. Do not open your doors after the Rejects have been taken out."
Billy touched her on the hand. "Isn't Daddy going to come?"
Billy touched her hand. "Isn't Dad coming?"
"He—he can't right now. We'll see him pretty soon."
"He can't right now. We'll see him really soon."
She remembered what the Gern commander had said about the Rejects being permitted to take their personal possessions. She had very little time in which to get together what she could carry....
She remembered what the Gern commander had said about the Rejects being allowed to take their personal belongings. She had very little time to gather what she could carry...
There were two small bags in the compartment and she hurried to pack them with things she and Dale and Billy might need, not able to know which of them, if any, would be Rejects. Nor could she know whether she should put in clothes for a cold world or a hot one. The Gern commander had said the Rejects would be left on an Earth-type planet but where could it be? The Dunbar Expedition had explored across five hundred light-years of space and had found only one Earth-type world: Athena.
There were two small bags in the compartment, and she quickly packed them with things she, Dale, and Billy might need, unsure of which of them, if any, would be Rejects. She also didn't know whether to include clothes for a cold or a hot environment. The Gern commander had mentioned that the Rejects would be left on an Earth-like planet, but where could that be? The Dunbar Expedition had traveled across five hundred light-years of space and had discovered only one Earth-like world: Athena.
The Gerns were almost to her door when she had finished and she heard them enter the compartments across from her own. There came the hard, curt questions and the command: "Outside—hurry!" A woman said something in pleading question and there was the soft thud of a blow and the words: "Outside—do not ask p. 10 questions!" A moment later she heard the woman going down the corridor, trying to hold back her crying.
The Gerns were almost at her door when she finished, and she heard them enter the compartments across from her. Then came the harsh, clipped questions and the command: "Get outside—hurry!" A woman asked something in a pleading tone, and there was a soft thud of a hit along with the words: "Get outside—don’t ask questions!" Moments later, she heard the woman walking down the corridor, trying to hold back her tears.
Then the Gerns were at her own door.
Then the Gerns were at her door.
She held Billy's hand and waited for them with her heart hammering. She held her head high and composed herself with all the determination she could muster so that the arrogant Gerns would not see that she was afraid. Billy stood beside her as tall as his five years would permit, his teddy bear under his arm, and only the way his hand held to hers showed that he, too, was scared.
She held Billy's hand and waited for them, her heart racing. She kept her head high and gathered all the determination she could to make sure the arrogant Gerns wouldn't see her fear. Billy stood next to her as tall as a five-year-old could be, his teddy bear under his arm, and the way he held her hand showed that he was scared too.
The door was flung open and two Gerns strode in.
The door swung open, and two Gerns walked in.
The were big, dark men, with powerful, bulging muscles. They surveyed her and the room with a quick sweep of eyes that were like glittering obsidian, their mouths thin, cruel slashes in the flat, brutal planes of their faces.
They were big, dark men with strong, bulging muscles. They scanned her and the room with a swift glance of eyes that resembled shiny obsidian, their mouths thin, cruel lines in the flat, harsh shapes of their faces.
"Your name?" snapped the one who carried a sheaf of occupation records.
"What's your name?" snapped the person holding a stack of job records.
"It's"—she tried to swallow the quaver in her voice and make it cool and unfrightened—"Irene Lois Humbolt—Mrs. Dale Humbolt."
"It's"—she tried to steady her voice and sound calm and unafraid—"Irene Lois Humbolt—Mrs. Dale Humbolt."
The Gern glanced at the papers. "Where is your husband?"
The Gern looked at the papers. "Where's your husband?"
"He was in the X-ray room at—"
"He was in the X-ray room at—"
"You are a Reject. Out—down the corridor with the others."
"You’re a reject. Get out—go down the hallway with the others."
"My husband—will he be a—"
"My husband—will he be a—"
"Outside!"
"Go outside!"
It was the tone of voice that had preceded the blow in the other compartment and the Gern took a quick step toward her. She seized the two bags in one hand, not wanting to release Billy, and swung back to hurry out into the corridor. The other Gern jerked one of the bags from her hand and flung it to the floor. "Only one bag per person," he said, and gave her an impatient shove that sent her and Billy stumbling through the doorway.
It was the tone of voice that had come before the hit in the other compartment, and the Gern quickly stepped toward her. She grabbed both bags with one hand, not wanting to let go of Billy, and swung back to rush out into the hallway. The other Gern yanked one of the bags from her hand and threw it to the floor. "Only one bag per person," he said, pushing her impatiently, which made her and Billy stumble through the doorway.
She became part of the Rejects who were being herded like sheep down the corridors and into the port airlock. There were many children among them, the young ones frightened and crying, and often with only one parent or an older brother or sister to take care of them. And there p. 11 were many young ones who had no one at all and were dependent upon strangers to take their hands and tell them what they must do.
She became part of the Rejects who were being herded like sheep down the hallways and into the port airlock. There were many kids among them, the younger ones scared and crying, often with only one parent or an older sibling to look after them. And there p. 11 were many little ones who had no one at all and were relying on strangers to take their hands and guide them on what to do.
When she was passing the corridor that led to the X-ray room she saw a group of Rejects being herded up it. Dale was not among them and she knew, then, that she and Billy would never see him again.
When she was walking down the hallway that led to the X-ray room, she saw a group of Rejects being rounded up. Dale wasn't with them, and in that moment, she realized that she and Billy would never see him again.
"Out from the ship—faster—faster——"
"Out from the ship—quicker—quicker——"
The commands of the Gern guards snapped like whips around them as she and the other Rejects crowded and stumbled down the boarding ramp and out onto the rocky ground. There was the pull of a terrible gravity such as she had never experienced and they were in a bleak, barren valley, a cold wind moaning down it and whipping the alkali dust in bitter clouds. Around the valley stood ragged hills, their white tops laying out streamers of wind-driven snow, and the sky was dark with sunset.
The shouts of the Gern guards echoed sharply around them as she and the other Rejects pushed and stumbled down the boarding ramp and onto the rough ground. There was an overwhelming heaviness unlike anything she had felt before, and they found themselves in a desolate, empty valley, a cold wind howling through it and swirling the dusty debris into harsh clouds. Rugged hills surrounded the valley, their snowy peaks scattering wind-driven flurries, and the sky was dark with the colors of sunset.
"Out from the ship—faster——"
"Get off the ship—quick——"
It was hard to walk fast in the high gravity, carrying the bag in one hand and holding up all of Billy's weight she could with the other.
It was tough to walk quickly in the heavy gravity, juggling the bag in one hand and supporting as much of Billy's weight as she could with the other.
"They lied to us!" a man beside her said to someone. "Let's turn and fight. Let's take——"
"They lied to us!" a man next to her said to someone. "Let's turn and fight. Let's take——"
A Gern blaster cracked with a vivid blue flash and the man plunged lifelessly to the ground. She flinched instinctively and fell over an unseen rock, the bag of precious clothes flying from her hand. She scrambled up again, her left knee half numb, and turned to retrieve it.
A Gern blaster fired with a bright blue flash and the man collapsed lifelessly to the ground. She flinched reflexively and tripped over an unseen rock, the bag of valuable clothes slipping from her hand. She quickly got back up, her left knee feeling half numb, and turned to grab it.
The Gern guard was already upon her, his blaster still in his hand. "Out from the ship—faster."
The Gern guard was right there with her, his blaster still in hand. "Get out of the ship—hurry up."
The barrel of his blaster lashed across the side of her head. "Move on—move on!"
The barrel of his blaster swung across the side of her head. "Get moving—get moving!"
She staggered in a blinding blaze of pain and then hurried on, holding tight to Billy's hand, the wind cutting like knives of ice through her thin clothes and blood running in a trickle down her cheek.
She stumbled in a blinding wave of pain and then rushed on, gripping Billy's hand tightly, the wind slicing through her thin clothes like icy knives and blood trickling down her cheek.
"He hit you," Billy said. "He hurt you." Then he called the Gern a name that five-year-old boys were not p. 12 supposed to know, with a savagery that five-year-old boys were not supposed to possess.
"He hit you," Billy said. "He hurt you." Then he called the Gern a name that five-year-old boys were not supposed to know, with a fierceness that five-year-old boys were not supposed to have.
When she stopped at the outer fringe of Rejects she saw that all of them were out of the cruiser and the guards were going back into it. A half mile down the valley the other cruiser stood, the Rejects out from it and its boarding ramps already withdrawn.
When she reached the edge of Rejects, she noticed that everyone had exited the cruiser, and the guards were heading back inside. Half a mile down the valley, the other cruiser was parked, with the Rejects standing away from it and its boarding ramps already retracted.
When she had buttoned Billy's blouse tighter and wiped the blood from her face the first blast of the drives came from the farther cruiser. The nearer one blasted a moment later and they lifted together, their roaring filling the valley. They climbed faster and faster, dwindling as they went. Then they disappeared in the black sky, their roaring faded away, and there was left only the moaning of the wind around her and somewhere a child crying.
When she had tightened Billy's blouse and wiped the blood from her face, the first blast from the distant cruiser sounded. The closer one followed a moment later, and they took off together, their roaring echoing through the valley. They climbed faster and faster, shrinking as they went. Then they vanished into the dark sky, their noise fading away, leaving only the sound of the wind moaning around her and, in the distance, a child crying.
And somewhere a voice asking, "Where are we? In the name of God—what have they done to us?"
And somewhere a voice asks, "Where are we? In the name of God—what have they done to us?"
She looked at the snow streaming from the ragged hills, felt the hard pull of the gravity, and knew where they were. They were on Ragnarok, the hell-world of 1.5 gravity and fierce beasts and raging fevers where men could not survive. The name came from an old Teutonic myth and meant: The last day for gods and men. The Dunbar Expedition had discovered Ragnarok and her father had told her of it, of how it had killed six of the eight men who had left the ship and would have killed all of them if they had remained any longer.
She looked at the snow pouring down from the jagged hills, felt the strong pull of gravity, and realized where they were. They were on Ragnarok, the hellish world with 1.5 gravity, fierce beasts, and raging fevers where no one could survive. The name came from an old Teutonic myth and meant: The last day for gods and men. The Dunbar Expedition had discovered Ragnarok, and her father had told her about it, how it had killed six of the eight men who had left the ship and would have killed all of them if they had stayed any longer.
She knew where they were and she knew the Gerns had lied to them and would never send a ship to take them to Earth. Their abandonment there had been intended as a death sentence for all of them.
She knew where they were, and she knew the Gerns had lied to them and would never send a ship to take them to Earth. Their abandonment there had been meant as a death sentence for all of them.
And Dale was gone and she and Billy would die helpless and alone....
And Dale was gone, and she and Billy would die powerless and alone....
"It will be dark—so soon." Billy's voice shook with the cold. "If Daddy can't find us in the dark, what will we do?"
"It’s going to be dark—really soon." Billy's voice trembled from the cold. "If Dad can't find us in the dark, what are we supposed to do?"
"I don't know," she said. "There's no one to help us and how can I know—what we should do——"
"I don't know," she said. "There's no one to help us, and how can I know what we should do—"
She was from the city. How could she know what to do on an alien, hostile world where armed explorers had died? She had tried to be brave before the Gerns but p. 13 now—now night was at hand and out of it would come terror and death for herself and Billy. They would never see Dale again, never see Athena or Earth or even the dawn on the world that had killed them....
She was from the city. How could she possibly know what to do on a strange, dangerous world where armed explorers had lost their lives? She had tried to stay brave in front of the Gerns but p. 13 now—now night was approaching and with it would come fear and death for her and Billy. They would never see Dale again, never see Athena or Earth or even the sunrise on the world that had killed them...
She tried not to cry, and failed. Billy's cold little hand touched her own, trying to reassure her.
She tried not to cry but couldn’t hold it back. Billy's small, cold hand touched hers, trying to comfort her.
"Don't cry, Mama. I guess—I guess everybody else is scared, too."
"Don't cry, Mom. I guess—I guess everyone else is scared, too."
Everyone else....
Everyone else...
She was not alone. How could she have thought she was alone? All around her were others, as helpless and uncertain as she. Her story was only one out of four thousand.
She wasn't alone. How could she have thought she was alone? All around her were others, just as helpless and unsure as she was. Her story was just one among four thousand.
"I guess they are, Billy," she said. "I never thought of that, before."
"I guess they are, Billy," she said. "I never thought about that before."
She knelt to put her arms around him, thinking: Tears and fear are futile weapons; they can never bring us any tomorrows. We'll have to fight whatever comes to kill us no matter how scared we are. For ourselves and for our children. Above all else, for our children....
She knelt to wrap her arms around him, thinking: Tears and fear are useless weapons; they can never secure us any tomorrows. We have to confront whatever comes to harm us, no matter how scared we are. For ourselves and for our kids. Most importantly, for our kids....
"I'm going back to find our clothes," she said. "You wait here for me, in the shelter of that rock, and I won't be gone long."
"I'm going back to get our clothes," she said. "You stay here for me, in the shade of that rock, and I won't be gone long."
Then she told him what he would be too young to really understand.
Then she told him something he was too young to really understand.
"I'm not going to cry any more and I know, now, what I must do. I'm going to make sure that there is a tomorrow for you, always, to the last breath of my life."
"I'm not going to cry anymore, and I know now what I have to do. I'm going to make sure that there’s always a tomorrow for you, until my last breath."
The bright blue star dimmed and the others faded away. Dawn touched the sky, bringing with it a coldness that frosted the steel of the rifle in John Prentiss's hands and formed beads of ice on his gray mustache. There was a stirring in the area behind him as the weary Rejects prepared to face the new day and the sound of a child whimpering from the cold. There had been no time the evening before to gather wood for fires——
The bright blue star faded, and the others disappeared. Dawn broke, bringing a chill that frosted the steel of the rifle in John Prentiss's hands and formed ice beads on his gray mustache. There was movement behind him as the tired Rejects got ready to face the new day, along with the sound of a child whimpering from the cold. There hadn’t been time the night before to gather wood for fires—
"Prowlers!"
"Creepers!"
The warning cry came from an outer guard and black shadows were suddenly sweeping out of the dark dawn.
The warning shout came from an outer guard as dark shadows suddenly emerged from the dim dawn.
They were things that might have been half wolf, p. 14 half tiger; each of them three hundred pounds of incredible ferocity with eyes blazing like yellow fire in their white-fanged tiger-wolf faces. They came like the wind, in a flowing black wave, and ripped through the outer guard line as though it had not existed. The inner guards fired in a chattering roll of gunshots, trying to turn them, and Prentiss's rifle licked out pale tongues of flame as he added his own fire. The prowlers came on, breaking through, but part of them went down and the others were swerved by the fire so that they struck only the outer edge of the area where the Rejects were grouped.
They were creatures that could have been half wolf, p. 14 half tiger; each weighed three hundred pounds of sheer ferocity, with eyes blazing like yellow fire in their white-fanged tiger-wolf faces. They rushed in like the wind, a flowing black wave, and tore through the outer guard line as if it wasn’t even there. The inner guards fired in a rapid series of gunshots, trying to stop them, and Prentiss's rifle spat out bright tongues of flame as he joined the fight. The prowlers pressed on, breaking through, but some of them went down, and the others were diverted by the gunfire so that they only hit the outer edge of the area where the Rejects were gathered.
At that distance they blended into the dark ground so that he could not find them in the sights of his rifle. He could only watch helplessly and see a dark-haired woman caught in their path, trying to run with a child in her arms and already knowing it was too late. A man was running toward her, slow in the high gravity, an axe in his hands and his cursing a raging, savage snarl. For a moment her white face was turned in helpless appeal to him and the others; then the prowlers were upon her and she fell, deliberately, going to the ground with her child hugged in her arms beneath her so that her body would protect it.
At that distance, they blended into the dark ground, making it impossible for him to see them through his rifle's scope. All he could do was watch helplessly as a dark-haired woman found herself in their path, trying to run with a child in her arms, already knowing it was too late. A man was running toward her, slow under the heavy gravity, an axe in his hands, cursing with a furious, wild snarl. For a moment, her pale face turned to him and the others in a desperate plea; then the attackers were upon her, and she fell deliberately, going to the ground with her child cradled in her arms, shielding it with her body.
The prowlers passed over her, pausing for an instant to slash the life from her, and raced on again. They vanished back into the outer darkness, the farther guards firing futilely, and there was a silence but for the distant, hysterical sobbing of a woman.
The attackers moved over her, stopping briefly to take her life, and then continued on. They disappeared back into the dark, while the outer guards fired aimlessly, and all that was left was the distant, frantic sobbing of a woman.
It had happened within seconds; the fifth prowler attack that night and the mildest.
It happened in seconds; the fifth prowler attack that night and the least severe.
Full dawn had come by the time he replaced the guards killed by the last attack and made the rounds of the other guard lines. He came back by the place where the prowlers had killed the woman, walking wearily against the pull of gravity. She lay with her dark hair tumbled and stained with blood, her white face turned up to the reddening sky, and he saw her clearly for the first time.
Full dawn had arrived by the time he replaced the guards who were killed in the last attack and checked on the other guard lines. He passed by the spot where the prowlers had killed the woman, walking wearily against the pull of gravity. She lay there with her dark hair messy and stained with blood, her pale face turned up to the reddening sky, and he saw her clearly for the first time.
It was Irene.
It was Irene.
He stopped, gripping the cold steel of the rifle and not feeling the rear sight as it cut into his hand.
He stopped, gripping the cold metal of the rifle and not noticing the rear sight digging into his hand.
Irene.... He had not known she was on Ragnarok. He had not seen her in the darkness of the night and he had hoped she and Billy were safe among the Acceptables with Dale.
Irene... He didn’t know she was on Ragnarok. He hadn’t seen her in the darkness of the night, and he had hoped she and Billy were safe among the Acceptables with Dale.
There was the sound of footsteps and a bold-faced girl in a red skirt stopped beside him, her glance going over him curiously.
There was the sound of footsteps, and a confident girl in a red skirt stopped next to him, looking him over with curiosity.
"The little boy," he asked, "do you know if he's all right?"
"The little boy," he asked, "do you know if he's okay?"
"The prowlers cut up his face but he'll be all right," she said. "I came back after his clothes."
"The attackers slashed his face, but he’ll be okay," she said. "I came back for his clothes."
"Are you going to look after him?"
"Are you going to take care of him?"
"Someone has to and"—she shrugged her shoulders—"I guess I was soft enough to elect myself for the job. Why—was his mother a friend of yours?"
"Someone has to, and"—she shrugged—"I guess I was soft enough to volunteer for the job. Why—was his mom a friend of yours?"
"She was my daughter," he said.
"She was my daughter," he said.
"Oh." For a moment the bold, brassy look was gone from her face, like a mask that had slipped. "I'm sorry. And I'll take care of Billy."
"Oh." For a moment, the confident, loud expression vanished from her face, like a mask that had slipped. "I'm sorry. And I'll handle Billy."
The first objection to his assumption of leadership occurred an hour later. The prowlers had withdrawn with the coming of full daylight and wood had been carried from the trees to build fires. Mary, one of the volunteer cooks, was asking two men to carry her some water when he approached. The smaller man picked up one of the clumsy containers, hastily improvised from canvas, and started toward the creek. The other, a big, thick-chested man, did not move.
The first objection to his taking charge came an hour later. The intruders had retreated with the arrival of full daylight, and wood had been gathered from the trees to build fires. Mary, one of the volunteer cooks, was asking two men to help her get some water when he approached. The smaller man picked up one of the awkward containers, quickly made from canvas, and headed toward the creek. The other man, a big, broad-chested guy, stood still.
"We'll have to have water," Mary said. "People are hungry and cold and sick."
"We need to get water," Mary said. "People are hungry, cold, and sick."
The man continued to squat by the fire, his hands extended to its warmth. "Name someone else," he said.
The man stayed crouched by the fire, his hands reaching out for its warmth. "Name someone else," he said.
"But——"
"But—"
She looked at Prentiss in uncertainty. He went to the thick-chested man, knowing there would be violence and welcoming it as something to help drive away the vision of Irene's pale, cold face under the red sky.
She glanced at Prentiss, feeling unsure. He approached the broad-shouldered man, fully aware that violence was imminent and embracing it as a way to escape the image of Irene's pale, lifeless face beneath the red sky.
"She asked you to get her some water," he said. "Get it."
"She asked you to bring her some water," he said. "Do it."
The man looked up at him, studying him with deliberate insolence, then he got to his feet, his heavy shoulders hunched challengingly.
The man looked up at him, sizing him up with intentional disrespect, then he stood up, his broad shoulders hunched defiantly.
"I'll have to set you straight, old timer," he said. "No one has appointed you the head cheese around here. Now, there's the container you want filled and over there"—he made a small motion with one hand—"is the creek. Do you know what to do?"
"I need to correct you, old timer," he said. "No one has made you the boss here. Now, there's the container you want to fill, and over there"—he gestured with one hand—"is the creek. Do you know what to do?"
"Yes," he said. "I know what to do."
"Yeah," he said. "I know what to do."
He brought the butt of the rifle smashing up. It struck the man under the chin and there was a sharp cracking sound as his jawbone snapped. For a fraction of a second there was an expression of stupefied amazement on his face then his eyes glazed and he slumped to the ground with his broken jaw setting askew.
He swung the rifle butt up hard. It hit the man under the chin with a sharp crack as his jawbone broke. For just a moment, the man looked completely stunned, then his eyes went blank and he collapsed to the ground with his jaw hanging awkwardly.
"All right," he said to Mary. "Now you go ahead and name somebody else."
"Okay," he said to Mary. "Now you go ahead and name someone else."
He found that the prowlers had killed seventy during the night. One hundred more had died from the Hell Fever that often followed exposure and killed within an hour.
He discovered that the intruders had killed seventy during the night. Another hundred had died from the Hell Fever that often followed exposure and could kill within an hour.
He went the half mile to the group that had arrived on the second cruiser as soon as he had eaten a delayed breakfast. He saw, before he had quite reached the other group, that the Constellation's Lieutenant Commander, Vincent Lake, was in charge of it.
He walked half a mile to the group that had arrived on the second cruiser right after he finished a late breakfast. He noticed, before he fully reached the other group, that the Constellation's Lieutenant Commander, Vincent Lake, was in charge of it.
Lake, a tall, hard-jawed man with pale blue eyes under pale brows, walked forth to meet him as soon as he recognized him.
Lake, a tall man with a strong jaw and pale blue eyes beneath light brows, stepped forward to greet him as soon as he recognized him.
"Glad to see you're still alive," Lake greeted him. "I thought that second Gern blast got you along with the others."
"Glad to see you’re still alive," Lake said to him. "I thought that last Gern blast took you out with the others."
"I was visiting midship and wasn't home when it happened," he said.
"I was on the ship and wasn't home when it happened," he said.
He looked at Lake's group of Rejects, in their misery and uncertainty so much like his own, and asked, "How was it last night?"
He looked at Lake's group of Rejects, their misery and uncertainty mirroring his own, and asked, "How was it last night?"
"Bad—damned bad," Lake said. "Prowlers and Hell Fever, and no wood for fires. Two hundred died last night."
"Bad—really bad," Lake said. "We’ve got prowlers and Hell Fever, and no wood for fires. Two hundred people died last night."
"I came down to see if anyone was in charge here and to tell them that we'll have to move into the woods at once—today. We'll have plenty of wood for the fires there, some protection from the wind, and by combining our defenses we can stand off the prowlers better."
"I came down to see if anyone was in charge here and to tell them that we need to move into the woods immediately—today. We'll have enough wood for the fires there, some shelter from the wind, and by combining our defenses, we can fend off the prowlers more effectively."
Lake agreed. When the brief discussion of plans was finished he asked, "How much do you know about Ragnarok?"
Lake agreed. When the quick chat about plans was done, he asked, "How much do you know about Ragnarok?"
"Not much," Prentiss answered. "We didn't stay to study it very long. There are no heavy metals on Ragnarok's other sun. Its position in the advance of the resources of any value. We gave Ragnarok a quick survey and when the sixth man died we marked it on the chart as uninhabitable and went on our way.
"Not much," Prentiss replied. "We didn't stick around to examine it for very long. There are no heavy metals on Ragnarok's other sun. Its location doesn't contribute to any valuable resources. We did a quick survey of Ragnarok, and when the sixth person died, we marked it on the chart as uninhabitable and moved on."
"As you probably know, that bright blue star is Ragnarok's other sun. It's position in the advance of the yellow sun shows the season to be early spring. When summer comes Ragnarok will swing between the two suns and the heat will be something no human has ever endured. Nor the cold, when winter comes.
"As you probably know, that bright blue star is Ragnarok's other sun. Its position ahead of the yellow sun indicates that it's early spring. When summer arrives, Ragnarok will move between the two suns, and the heat will be something no human has ever experienced. Nor the cold when winter comes."
"I know of no edible plants, although there might be some. There are a few species of rodent-like animals—they're scavengers—and a herbivore we called the woods goat. The prowlers are the dominant form of life on Ragnarok and I suspect their intelligence is a good deal higher than we would like it to be. There will be a constant battle for survival with them.
"I don't know of any edible plants, although there might be some. There are a few species of rodent-like animals—they're scavengers—and a herbivore we called the woods goat. The predators are the dominant life form on Ragnarok, and I suspect their intelligence is much higher than we'd like to admit. There will be a constant struggle for survival against them."
"There's another animal, not as intelligent as the prowlers but just as dangerous—the unicorn. The unicorns are big and fast and they travel in herds. I haven't seen any here so far—I hope we don't. At the lower elevations are the swamp crawlers. They're unadulterated nightmares. I hope they don't go to these higher elevations in the summer. The prowlers and the Hell Fever, the gravity and heat and cold and starvation, will be enough for us to have to fight."
"There's another animal, not as smart as the prowlers but just as dangerous—the unicorn. Unicorns are big and fast, and they travel in herds. I haven't seen any here so far—I hope we don't. At the lower elevations are the swamp crawlers. They're pure nightmares. I hope they don't come to these higher elevations in the summer. The prowlers and the Hell Fever, along with the gravity, heat, cold, and hunger, will be enough for us to deal with."
"I see," Lake said. He smiled, a smile that was as bleak as moonlight on an arctic glacier. "Earth-type—remember the promise the Gerns made the Rejects?" He looked p. 18 out across the camp, at the snow whipping from the frosty hills, at the dead and the dying, and a little girl trying vainly to awaken her brother.
"I see," Lake said. He smiled, a smile that was as harsh as moonlight on an arctic glacier. "Earth-type—remember the promise the Gerns made to the Rejects?" He looked p. 18 out across the camp, at the snow swirling from the icy hills, at the dead and the dying, and a little girl desperately trying to wake her brother.
"They were condemned, without reason, without a chance to live," he said. "So many of them are so young ... and when you're young it's too soon to have to die."
"They were condemned, without reason, without a chance to live," he said. "So many of them are so young... and when you're young, it's too early to have to die."
Prentiss returned to his own group. The dead were buried in shallow graves and inventory was taken of the promised "ample supplies." These were only the few personal possessions the Rejects had been permitted to take plus a small amount of food the Gerns had taken from the Constellation's stores. The Gerns had been forced to provide the Rejects with at least a little food—had they openly left them to starve, the Acceptables, whose families were among the Rejects, might have rebelled.
Prentiss went back to his group. The dead were buried in shallow graves, and they took stock of the promised "ample supplies." These were just the few personal belongings the Rejects were allowed to bring, along with a small amount of food the Gerns had taken from the Constellation's supplies. The Gerns had to give the Rejects at least some food—if they had let them starve outright, the Acceptables, whose families were among the Rejects, might have revolted.
Inventory of the firearms and ammunition showed the total to be discouragingly small. They would have to learn how to make and use bows and arrows as soon as possible.
Inventory of the firearms and ammunition showed the total to be disappointingly low. They would need to figure out how to make and use bows and arrows as soon as possible.
With the first party of guards and workmen following him, Prentiss went to the tributary valley that emptied into the central valley a mile to the north. It was as good a camp site as could be hoped for; wide and thickly spotted with groves of trees, a creek running down its center.
With the first group of guards and workers behind him, Prentiss headed to the nearby valley that fed into the central valley a mile to the north. It was as good a campsite as he could hope for; wide and richly dotted with groves of trees, with a creek flowing through the middle.
The workmen began the construction of shelters and he climbed up the side of the nearer hill. He reached its top, his breath coming fast in the gravity that was the equivalent of a burden half his own weight, and saw what the surrounding terrain was like.
The workers started building shelters, and he climbed up the nearby hill. When he reached the top, he was breathing heavily, the gravity feeling like a weight he could barely handle, and he looked around to see what the landscape was like.
To the south, beyond the barren valley, the land could be seen dropping in its long sweep to the southern lowlands where the unicorns and swamp crawlers lived. To the north the hills climbed gently for miles, then ended under the steeply sloping face of an immense plateau. The plateau reached from western to eastern horizon, still white with the snows of winter and looming so high above the world below that the clouds brushed it and half obscured it.
To the south, past the empty valley, the land was visible as it sloped down towards the southern lowlands where the unicorns and swamp creatures lived. To the north, the hills gradually rose for miles before stopping under the sharply slanted surface of a massive plateau. The plateau stretched from the western to the eastern horizon, still covered in winter snow and towering so high above the world below that the clouds brushed against it, partially concealing it.
He went back down the hill as Lake's men appeared. p. 19 They started work on what would be a continuation of his own camp and he told Lake what he had seen from the hill.
He went back down the hill as Lake's guys showed up. p. 19 They began working on what would become an extension of his own camp, and he told Lake what he had seen from the hill.
"We're between the lowlands and the highlands," he said. "This will be as near to a temperate altitude as Ragnarok has. We survive here—or else. There's no other place for us to go."
"We're in the valley between the lowlands and highlands," he said. "This is probably the closest to a temperate altitude that Ragnarok has. We either make it here—or we don't. There's nowhere else for us to go."
An overcast darkened the sky at noon and the wind died down to almost nothing. There was a feeling of waiting tension in the air and he went back to the Rejects, to speed their move into the woods. They were already going in scattered groups, accompanied by prowler guards, but there was no organization and it would be too long before the last of them were safely in the new camp.
An overcast clouded the sky at noon and the wind calmed to nearly nothing. There was a sense of tense waiting in the air, and he returned to the Rejects to hurry their move into the woods. They were already making their way in scattered groups, accompanied by lookout guards, but there was no organization, and it would take too long before the last of them were safely at the new camp.
He could not be two places at once—he needed a subleader to oversee the move of the Rejects and their possessions into the woods and their placement after they got there.
He couldn’t be in two places at once—he needed a subleader to manage the relocation of the Rejects and their belongings into the woods and their organization once they arrived.
He found the man he wanted already helping the Rejects get started: a thin, quiet man named Henry Anders who had fought well against the prowlers the night before, even though his determination had been greater than his marksmanship. He was the type people instinctively liked and trusted; a good choice for the subleader whose job it would be to handle the multitude of details in camp while he, Prentiss, and a second subleader he would select, handled the defense of the camp and the hunting.
He found the man he wanted already assisting the Rejects get organized: a slim, quiet guy named Henry Anders who had fought well against the prowlers the night before, even though his determination had been stronger than his shooting skills. He was the kind of person people naturally liked and trusted; a solid choice for the subleader whose job would be to manage the countless details in camp while he, Prentiss, and a second subleader he would choose, took care of the camp's defense and hunting.
"I don't like this overcast," he told Anders. "Something's brewing. Get everyone moved and at work helping build shelters as soon as you can."
"I don't like this gray sky," he told Anders. "Something's coming. Get everyone moving and working on building shelters as soon as you can."
"I can have most of them there within an hour or two," Anders said. "Some of the older people, though, will have to take it slow. This gravity—it's already getting the hearts of some of them."
"I can get most of them there in an hour or two," Anders said. "But some of the older folks will need to take it easy. This gravity—it's already affecting some of their hearts."
"How are the children taking the gravity?" he asked.
"How are the kids handling the gravity?" he asked.
"The babies and the very young—it's hard to tell about them yet. But the children from about four on up get tired quickly, go to sleep, and when they wake up they've sort of bounced back out of it."
"The babies and the very young—it's still tough to gauge them. But the kids around four and older get tired quickly, fall asleep, and when they wake up, they seem to have recovered."
"Maybe they can adapt to some extent to this gravity." p. 20 He thought of what Lake had said that morning: So many of them are so young ... and when you're young it's too soon to have to die. "Maybe the Gerns made a mistake—maybe Terran children aren't as easy to kill as they thought. It's your job and mine and others to give the children the chance to prove the Gerns wrong."
"Maybe they can adjust to this gravity to some degree." p. 20 He remembered what Lake had said that morning: So many of them are so young ... and when you're young, it's too early to have to die. "Maybe the Gerns made a mistake—maybe Earth children aren't as easy to eliminate as they believed. It's our responsibility, along with others, to give the children the chance to show the Gerns they're wrong."
He went his way again to pass by the place where Julia, the girl who had become Billy's foster-mother, was preparing to go to the new camp.
He went on his way again to pass by the spot where Julia, the girl who had become Billy's foster mom, was getting ready to head to the new camp.
It was the second time for him to see Billy that morning. The first time Billy had still been stunned with grief, and at the sight of his grandfather he had been unable to keep from breaking.
It was the second time he had seen Billy that morning. The first time, Billy had still been overwhelmed with grief, and when he saw his grandfather, he couldn't help but break down.
"The Gern hit her," he had sobbed, his torn face bleeding anew as it twisted in crying. "He hurt her, and Daddy was gone and then—and then the other things killed her——"
"The Gern hit her," he had cried, his battered face bleeding again as it contorted in tears. "He hurt her, and Dad was gone and then—and then other things killed her——"
But now he had had a little time to accept what had happened and he was changed. He was someone much older, almost a man, trapped for a while in the body of a five-year-old boy.
But now he had some time to accept what had happened, and he was different. He was like someone much older, almost an adult, stuck for a while in the body of a five-year-old boy.
"I guess this is all, Billy," Julia was saying as she gathered up her scanty possessions and Irene's bag. "Get your teddy bear and we'll go."
"I guess that's it, Billy," Julia said as she picked up her few belongings and Irene's bag. "Grab your teddy bear and we'll go."
Billy went to his teddy bear and knelt down to pick it up. Then he stopped and said something that sounded like "No." He laid the teddy bear back down, wiping a little dust from its face as in a last gesture of farewell, and stood up to face Julia empty-handed.
Billy went to his teddy bear and knelt down to pick it up. Then he paused and said something that sounded like "No." He set the teddy bear back down, brushing a bit of dust from its face as a final gesture of goodbye, and stood up to face Julia empty-handed.
"I don't think I'll want to play with my teddy bear any more," he said. "I don't think I'll ever want to play at all anymore."
"I don't think I want to play with my teddy bear anymore," he said. "I don't think I'll ever want to play at all again."
Then he went to walk beside her, leaving his teddy bear lying on the ground behind him and with it leaving forever the tears and laughter of childhood.
Then he walked beside her, leaving his teddy bear on the ground behind him, along with the tears and laughter of childhood for good.
The overcast deepened, and at midafternoon dark storm clouds came driving in from the west. Efforts were intensified to complete the move before the storm broke, both in his section of the camp and in Lake's. The shelters would be of critical importance and they were being built p. 21 of the materials most quickly available; dead limbs, brush, and the limited amount of canvas and blankets the Rejects had. They would be inadequate protection but there was no time to build anything better.
The sky grew darker, and by midafternoon, heavy storm clouds rolled in from the west. Everyone worked harder to finish the move before the storm hit, both in his part of the camp and in Lake's. The shelters were crucial, and they were being built using the materials that were available the fastest: dead branches, brush, and the few pieces of canvas and blankets the Rejects had. They wouldn't provide great protection, but there wasn't time to make anything better. p. 21
It seemed only a few minutes until the black clouds were overhead, rolling and racing at an incredible velocity. With them came the deep roar of the high wind that drove them and the wind on the ground began to stir restlessly in response, like some monster awakening to the call of its kind.
It felt like just a few minutes before the dark clouds appeared overhead, moving quickly and swirling at an incredible speed. Along with them came the loud growl of the strong winds that pushed them, and the breeze at ground level started to stir restlessly, like a monster waking up to the call of its own.
Prentiss knew already who he wanted as his other subleader. He found him hard at work helping build shelters; Howard Craig, a powerfully muscled man with a face as hard and grim as a cliff of granite. It had been Craig who had tried to save Irene from the prowlers that morning with only an axe as a weapon.
Prentiss already knew who he wanted as his other subleader. He found him working hard to build shelters; Howard Craig, a strong, muscular guy with a face as tough and stern as a granite cliff. It was Craig who had tried to save Irene from the prowlers that morning with just an axe as his weapon.
Prentiss knew him slightly—and Craig still did not know Irene had been his daughter. Craig had been one of the field engineers for what would have been the Athena Geological Survey. He had had a wife, a frail, blonde girl who had been the first of all to die of Hell Fever the night before, and he still had their three small children.
Prentiss knew him a little, and Craig still didn’t realize that Irene was his daughter. Craig had been one of the field engineers for what would have been the Athena Geological Survey. He had a wife, a delicate blonde who was the first to die from Hell Fever the night before, and he still had their three young kids.
"We'll stop with the shelters we already have built," he told Craig. "It will take all the time left to us to reinforce them against the wind. I need someone to help me, in addition to Anders. You're the one I want.
"We'll focus on the shelters we've already built," he told Craig. "It'll take all the time we have left to strengthen them against the wind. I need someone to help me, besides Anders. You're the one I want."
"Send some young and fast-moving men back to last night's camp to cut all the strips of prowler skins they can get. Everything about the shelters will have to be lashed down to something solid. See if you can find some experienced outdoorsmen to help you check the jobs.
"Send some young and quick guys back to last night's camp to gather as many prowler skins as they can. Everything about the shelters needs to be secured to something stable. See if you can find some seasoned outdoorsmen to help you assess the tasks."
"And tell Anders that women and children only will be placed in the shelters. There will be no room for anyone else and if any man, no matter what the excuse, crowds out a woman or child I'll personally kill him."
"And tell Anders that only women and children will be placed in the shelters. There won’t be room for anyone else, and if any man, for any reason, pushes a woman or child out, I'll personally take him out."
"You needn't bother," Craig said. He smiled with savage mirthlessness. "I'll be glad to take care of any such incidents."
"You don't need to worry," Craig said. He smiled with a cruel lack of humor. "I'll be happy to handle any of those situations."
Prentiss saw to it that the piles of wood for the guard fires were ready to be lighted when the time came. He ordered all guards to their stations, there to get what rest p. 22 they could. They would have no rest at all after darkness came.
Prentiss made sure the stacks of wood for the guard fires were prepared to be lit when needed. He directed all guards to their posts, where they could catch whatever rest they could. They wouldn’t get any rest once night fell.
He met Lake at the north end of his own group's camp, where it merged with Lake's group and no guard line was needed. Lake told him that his camp would be as well prepared as possible under the circumstances within another hour. By then the wind in the trees was growing swiftly stronger, slapping harder and harder at the shelters, and it seemed doubtful that the storm would hold off for an hour.
He met Lake at the north end of his group’s camp, where it connected with Lake’s group and no guard line was necessary. Lake informed him that his camp would be as ready as it could be in about an hour. By that time, the wind in the trees was getting noticeably stronger, hitting the shelters harder and harder, and it seemed unlikely that the storm would hold off for an hour.
But Lake was given his hour, plus half of another. Then deep dusk came, although it was not quite sundown. Prentiss ordered all the guard fires lighted and all the women and children into the shelters. Fifteen minutes later the storm finally broke.
But Lake got his hour, plus half an hour more. Then deep dusk fell, even though it wasn't quite sunset. Prentiss ordered all the guard fires to be lit and all the women and children to go into the shelters. Fifteen minutes later, the storm finally hit.
It came as a roaring downpour of cold rain. Complete darkness came with it and the wind rose to a velocity that made the trees lean. An hour went by and the wind increased, smashing at the shelters with a violence they had not been built to withstand. The prowler skin lashings held but the canvas and blankets were ripped into streamers that cracked like rifle shots in the wind before they were torn completely loose and flung into the night.
It came down as a heavy downpour of cold rain. Total darkness followed, and the wind picked up speed, causing the trees to bend. An hour passed, and the wind grew stronger, battering the shelters with a force they weren’t designed to handle. The prowler skin lashings held, but the canvas and blankets ripped into strips that snapped like gunfire in the wind before they tore completely free and were thrown into the night.
One by one the guard fires went out and the rain continued, growing colder and driven in almost horizontal sheets by the wind. The women and children huddled in chilled misery in what meager protection the torn shelters still gave and there was nothing that could be done to help them.
One by one, the guard fires went out, and the rain kept coming, getting colder and driven in nearly horizontal sheets by the wind. The women and children huddled in frozen misery, finding what little protection the ripped shelters still provided, and there was nothing anyone could do to help them.
The rain turned to snow at midnight, a howling blizzard through which Prentiss's light could penetrate but a few feet as he made his rounds. He walked with slogging weariness, forcing himself on. He was no longer young—he was fifty—and he had had little rest.
The rain changed to snow at midnight, a fierce blizzard that only allowed Prentiss's light to shine a few feet ahead as he made his rounds. He walked with heavy fatigue, pushing himself onward. He was no longer young—he was fifty—and he hadn’t had much rest.
He had known, of course, that successful leadership would involve more sacrifice on his part than on the part of those he led. He could have shunned responsibility and his personal welfare would have benefited. He had lived on alien worlds almost half his life; with a rifle and a knife he could have lived, until Ragnarok finally killed him, with much less effort than that required of him as p. 23 leader. But such an action had been repugnant to him, unthinkable. What he knew of survival on hostile worlds might help the others to survive.
He knew, of course, that being a successful leader would require more sacrifice from him than from those he led. He could have avoided responsibility, and his personal well-being would have benefited. He had spent almost half his life on foreign worlds; with a rifle and a knife, he could have survived, until Ragnarok finally took him, with much less effort than what being a leader demanded. But that kind of choice was disgusting to him, unthinkable. What he understood about surviving in harsh environments could help the others make it through.
So he had assumed command, tolerating no objections and disregarding the fact that he would be shortening his already short time to live on Ragnarok. It was, he supposed, some old instinct that forbade the individual to stand aside and let the group die.
So he took charge, not allowing any objections and ignoring the fact that he would be cutting his already limited time to live on Ragnarok even shorter. It was, he thought, some old instinct that prevented a person from standing by and letting the group perish.
The snow stopped an hour later and the wind died to a frigid moaning. The clouds thinned, broke apart, and the giant star looked down upon the land with its cold, blue light.
The snow stopped an hour later, and the wind calmed to a chilly whine. The clouds thinned out, broke apart, and the big star looked down on the land with its cold, blue light.
The prowlers came then.
The intruders arrived then.
They feinted against the east and west guard lines, then hit the south line in massed, ferocious attack. Twenty got through, past the slaughtered south guards, and charged into the interior of the camp. As they did so the call, prearranged by him in case of such an event, went up the guard lines:
They pretended to attack the east and west guard lines, then launched a strong, fierce assault on the south line. Twenty made it through, past the fallen south guards, and rushed into the camp. As this happened, the signal he had set up for such a situation echoed up the guard lines:
"Emergency guards, east and west—close in!"
"Emergency guards, east and west—surround them!"
In the camp, above the triumphant, demoniac yammering of the prowlers, came the screams of women, the thinner cries of children, and the shouting and cursing of men as they tried to fight the prowlers with knives and clubs. Then the emergency guards—every third man from the east and west lines—came plunging through the snow, firing as they came.
In the camp, above the wild, maniacal shouting of the prowlers, were the screams of women, the piercing cries of children, and the shouting and swearing of men as they fought back against the prowlers with knives and clubs. Then the emergency guards—every third man from the east and west lines—burst through the snow, firing their weapons as they advanced.
The prowlers launched themselves away from their victims and toward the guards, leaving a woman to stagger aimlessly with blood spurting from a severed artery and splashing dark in the starlight on the blue-white snow. The air was filled with the cracking of gunfire and the deep, savage snarling of the prowlers. Half of the prowlers broke through, leaving seven dead guards behind them. The others lay in the snow where they had fallen and the surviving emergency guards turned to hurry back to their stations, reloading as they went.
The prowlers leaped away from their victims and charged at the guards, leaving a woman to stumble around helplessly with blood gushing from a severed artery, splattering dark against the starlit blue-white snow. The sound of gunfire crackled in the air, mixed with the deep, fierce growling of the prowlers. Half of the prowlers made it through, leaving seven dead guards in their wake. The others lay in the snow where they had fallen, while the remaining emergency guards rushed back to their posts, reloading as they moved.
The wounded woman had crumpled down in the snow and a first aid man knelt over her. He straightened, shaking his head, and joined the others as they searched for injured among the prowlers' victims.
The injured woman had collapsed in the snow, and a paramedic knelt beside her. He stood up, shaking his head, and joined the others as they looked for the injured among the prowlers' victims.
They found no injured; only the dead. The prowlers killed with grim efficiency.
They found no injured people, only the dead. The attackers killed with cold precision.
"John——"
"John—"
John Chiara, the young doctor, hurried toward him. His dark eyes were worried behind his frosted glasses and his eyebrows were coated with ice.
John Chiara, the young doctor, rushed over to him. His dark eyes looked anxious behind his frosted glasses, and his eyebrows were covered in ice.
"The wood is soaked," he said. "It's going to be some time before we can get fires going. There are babies that will freeze to death before then."
"The wood is wet," he said. "It’s going to take a while before we can start any fires. There are babies who will freeze to death before that happens."
Prentiss looked at the prowlers lying in the snow and motioned toward them. "They're warm. Have their guts and lungs taken out."
Prentiss looked at the prowlers lying in the snow and pointed at them. "They're warm. They've had their insides removed."
"What——"
"What the—"
Then Chiara's eyes lighted with comprehension and he hurried away without further questions.
Then Chiara's eyes lit up with understanding, and he hurried away without asking any more questions.
Prentiss went on, to make the rounds of the guards. When he returned he saw that his order had been obeyed.
Prentiss went on to check in with the guards. When he got back, he saw that his order had been followed.
The prowlers lay in the snow as before, their savage faces still twisted in their dying snarls, but snug and warm inside them babies slept.
The prowlers lay in the snow as before, their wild faces still contorted in their dying snarls, but snug and warm inside them, babies slept.
The prowlers attacked again and again and when the wan sun lifted to shine down on the white, frozen land there were five hundred dead in Prentiss's camp: three hundred by Hell Fever and two hundred by prowler attacks.
The attackers struck repeatedly, and when the weak sun rose to shine down on the white, frozen land, there were five hundred dead in Prentiss's camp: three hundred from Hell Fever and two hundred from the attacks.
Five hundred—and that had been only one night on Ragnarok.
Five hundred—and that was just one night on Ragnarok.
Lake reported over six hundred dead. "I hope," he said with bitter hatred, "that the Gerns slept comfortably last night."
Lake reported over six hundred dead. "I hope," he said with bitter hatred, "that the Gerns slept well last night."
"We'll have to build a wall around the camp to hold out the prowlers," Prentiss said. "We don't dare keep using up what little ammunition we have at the rate we've used it the last two nights."
"We need to build a wall around the camp to keep away the prowlers," Prentiss said. "We can't risk using up our limited ammunition at the rate we've been going the last two nights."
"That will be a big job in this gravity," Lake said. "We'll have to crowd both groups in together to let its circumference be as small as possible."
"That's going to be a big job with this gravity," Lake said. "We'll need to pack both groups together to keep its circumference as small as we can."
It was the way Prentiss had planned to do it. One thing would have to be settled with Lake: there could not p. 25 be two independent leaders over the merged groups.
It was how Prentiss had intended to handle it. One thing needed to be addressed with Lake: there couldn't be two independent leaders over the combined groups.
Lake, watching him, said, "I think we can get along. Alien worlds are your specialty rather than mine. And according to the Ragnarok law of averages, there will be only one of us pretty soon, anyway."
Lake, watching him, said, "I think we can work together. Alien worlds are your thing more than mine. And according to the Ragnarok law of averages, there’s probably only going to be one of us left pretty soon, anyway."
All were moved to the center of the camp area that day and when the prowlers came that night they found a ring of guards and fires through which they could penetrate only with heavy sacrifices.
All were gathered in the center of the camp that day, and when the prowlers arrived that night, they encountered a ring of guards and fires that they could only get through with significant sacrifices.
There was warmth to the sun the next morning and the snow began to melt. Work was commenced on the stockade wall. It would have to be twelve feet high so the prowlers could not jump over it and, since the prowlers had the sharp claws and climbing ability of cats, its top would have to be surmounted with a row of sharp outward-and-downward projecting stakes. These would be set in sockets in the top rail and tied down with strips of prowler skin.
The next morning, the sun was warm and the snow started to melt. They began working on the stockade wall. It needed to be twelve feet high so the prowlers couldn't jump over it, and since the prowlers had sharp claws and could climb like cats, the top needed to have a row of sharp stakes sticking out and down. These would be placed in sockets on the top rail and secured with strips of prowler skin.
The trees east of camp were festooned for a great distance with the remnants of canvas and cloth the wind had left there. A party of boys, protected by the usual prowler guards, was sent out to climb the trees and recover it. All of it, down to the smallest fragment, was turned over to the women who were physically incapable of helping work on the stockade wall. They began patiently sewing the rags and tatters back into usable form again.
The trees east of the camp were covered for quite a distance with scraps of canvas and cloth that the wind had left behind. A group of boys, backed by the usual lookout guards, was sent out to climb the trees and collect them. Everything, right down to the tiniest piece, was given to the women who weren’t able to help with the work on the stockade wall. They started patiently sewing the rags and scraps back into a usable form again.
The first hunting party went out and returned with six of the tawny-yellow sharp-horned woods goats, each as large as an Earth deer. The hunters reported the woods goats to be hard to stalk and dangerous when cornered. One hunter was killed and another injured because of not knowing that.
The first hunting party went out and came back with six tawny-yellow, sharp-horned mountain goats, each as big as a deer from Earth. The hunters said that the mountain goats were hard to stalk and dangerous when cornered. One hunter was killed and another was injured because they didn't know that.
They also brought in a few of the rabbit-sized scavenger animals. They were all legs and teeth and bristly fur, the meat almost inedible. It would be a waste of the limited ammunition to shoot any more of them.
They also brought in a few of the rabbit-sized scavenger animals. They were all legs, teeth, and bristly fur, and the meat was nearly inedible. It would be a waste of the limited ammo to shoot any more of them.
There was a black barked tree which the Dunbar Expedition had called the lance tree because of its slender, straightly outthrust limbs. Its wood was as hard as hickory and as springy as cedar. Prentiss found two amateur archers who were sure they could make efficient bows p. 26 and arrows out of the lance tree limbs. He gave them the job, together with helpers.
There was a tree with black bark that the Dunbar Expedition called the lance tree because of its thin, straight branches. Its wood was as strong as hickory and as flexible as cedar. Prentiss found two amateur archers who were confident they could make effective bows and arrows from the lance tree limbs. He assigned them the task, along with some helpers.
The days turned suddenly hot, with nights that still went below freezing. The Hell Fever took a constant, relentless toll. They needed adequate shelters—but the dwindling supply of ammunition and the nightly prowler attacks made the need for a stockade wall even more imperative. The shelters would have to wait.
The days suddenly became hot, while the nights still dropped below freezing. The Hell Fever was a constant, relentless burden. They needed proper shelters—but the decreasing supply of ammunition and the nightly prowler attacks made the need for a stockade wall even more urgent. The shelters would have to wait.
He went looking for Dr. Chiara one evening and found him just leaving one of the makeshift shelters.
He went looking for Dr. Chiara one evening and found him just leaving one of the temporary shelters.
A boy lay inside it, his face flushed with Hell Fever and his eyes too bright and too dark as he looked up into the face of his mother who sat beside him. She was dry-eyed and silent as she looked down at him but she was holding his hand in hers, tightly, desperately, as though she might that way somehow keep him from leaving her.
A boy lay inside it, his face red with fever and his eyes overly bright and dark as he looked up at his mother sitting next to him. She was dry-eyed and quiet as she gazed down at him, but she held his hand tightly, desperately, as if that might somehow keep him from leaving her.
Prentiss walked beside Chiara and when the shelter was behind them he asked, "There's no hope?"
Prentiss walked next to Chiara, and once the shelter was behind them, he asked, "Is there no hope?"
"None," Chiara said. "There never is with Hell Fever."
"None," Chiara said. "There never is with Hell Fever."
Chiara had changed. He was no longer the stocky, cheerful man he had been on the Constellation, whose brown eyes had smiled at the world through thick glasses and who had laughed and joked as he assured his patients that all would soon be well with them. He was thin and his face was haggard with worry. He had, in his quiet way, been fully as valiant as any of those who had fought the prowlers. He had worked day and night to fight a form of death he could not see and against which he had no weapon.
Chiara had changed. He was no longer the stocky, cheerful man he had been on the Constellation, whose brown eyes had smiled at the world behind thick glasses, laughing and joking as he reassured his patients that everything would soon be okay. He was thin, and his face was worn from worry. In his quiet way, he had been just as brave as those who had fought the prowlers. He had worked day and night to combat a form of death he couldn't see and against which he had no weapon.
"The boy is dying," Chiara said. "He knows it and his mother knows it. I told them the medicine I gave him might help. It was a lie, to try to make it a little easier for both of them before the end comes. The medicine I gave him was a salt tablet—that's all I have."
"The boy is dying," Chiara said. "He knows it and his mom knows it. I told them the medicine I gave him might help. It was a lie, meant to make it a little easier for both of them before the end comes. The medicine I gave him was a salt tablet—that's all I have."
And then, with the first bitterness Prentiss had ever seen him display, Chiara said, "You call me 'Doctor.' Everyone does. I'm not—I'm only a first-year intern. I do the best I know how to do but it isn't enough—it will never be enough."
And then, with the first bitterness Prentiss had ever seen him show, Chiara said, "You call me 'Doctor.' Everyone does. I'm not—I'm just a first-year intern. I do my best, but it's not enough—it will never be enough."
"What you have to learn here is something no Earth doctor knows or could teach you," he said. "You have to p. 27 have time to learn—and you need equipment and drugs."
"What you need to learn here is something no Earth doctor knows or can teach you," he said. "You need time to learn—and you also need equipment and medicine."
"If I could have antibiotics and other drugs ... I wanted to get a supply from the dispensary but the Gerns wouldn't let me go."
"If I could get antibiotics and other medications ... I wanted to grab some from the pharmacy, but the Gerns wouldn’t let me go."
"Some of the Ragnarok plants might be of value if a person could find the right ones. I just came from a talk with Anders about that. He'll provide you with anything possible in the way of equipment and supplies for research—anything in the camp you need to try to save lives. He'll be at your shelter tonight to see what you want. Do you want to try it?"
"Some of the Ragnarok plants could be useful if you can find the right ones. I just had a conversation with Anders about it. He'll give you whatever equipment and supplies you need for research—anything in the camp to help save lives. He'll be at your shelter tonight to see what you need. Do you want to give it a try?"
"Yes—of course." Chiara's eyes lighted with new hope. "It might take a long time to find a cure—maybe we never would—but I'd like to have help so I could try. I'd like to be able, some day once again, to say to a scared kid, 'Take this medicine and in the morning you'll be better,' and know I told the truth."
"Yes—of course." Chiara's eyes brightened with new hope. "It might take a long time to find a cure—maybe we never will—but I'd like to have help so I can try. I'd like to be able, someday again, to tell a scared kid, 'Take this medicine and in the morning you'll feel better,' and know I'm telling the truth."
The nightly prowler attacks continued and the supply of ammunition diminished. It would be some time before men were skilled in the use of the bows and arrows that were being made; and work on the wall was pushed ahead with all speed possible. No one was exempt from labor on it who could as much as carry the pointed stakes. Children down to the youngest worked alongside the men and women.
The nighttime attacks kept happening, and the ammo supply ran low. It would take a while before the men got good at using the bows and arrows that were being made, and work on the wall moved forward as quickly as possible. Everyone who could carry the pointed stakes had to pitch in. Even the youngest children worked alongside the men and women.
The work was made many times more exhausting by the 1.5 gravity. People moved heavily at their jobs and even at night there was no surcease from the gravity. They could only go into a coma-like sleep in which there was no real rest and from which they awoke tired and aching. Each morning there would be some who did not awaken at all, though their hearts had been sound enough for working on Earth or Athena.
The work was way more exhausting due to the 1.5 gravity. People moved slowly at their jobs, and even at night, there was no relief from the gravity. They could only fall into a coma-like sleep where they didn't really rest and woke up feeling tired and sore. Each morning, there were some who didn't wake up at all, even though their hearts had been strong enough for working on Earth or Athena.
The killing labor was recognized as necessary, however, and there were no complaints until the morning he was accosted by Peter Bemmon.
The hard work of killing was seen as essential, though, and there were no objections until the morning he was confronted by Peter Bemmon.
He had seen Bemmon several times on the Constellation; a big, soft-faced man who had attached much importance to his role as a minor member of the Athena Planning Board. But even on the Constellation Bemmon had felt he merited a still higher position, and his ingratiating p. 28 attitude when before his superiors had become one of fault-finding insinuations concerning their ability as compared with his when their backs were turned.
He had seen Bemmon a few times on the Constellation; a big, soft-faced guy who put a lot of importance on his role as a minor member of the Athena Planning Board. But even on the Constellation, Bemmon felt he deserved a higher position, and his over-the-top friendliness in front of his superiors turned into sneaky criticism about their skills compared to his when they weren’t watching.
This resentment had taken new form on Ragnarok, where his former position was of utterly no importance to anyone and his lack of any skills or outdoor experience made him only one worker among others.
This resentment had taken new form on Ragnarok, where his previous status meant absolutely nothing to anyone, and his lack of skills or outdoor experience made him just another worker among many.
The sun was shining mercilessly hot the day Bemmon chose to challenge Prentiss's wisdom as leader. Bemmon was cutting and sharpening stakes, a job the sometimes-too-lenient Anders had given him when Bemmon had insisted his heart was on the verge of failure from doing heavier work. Prentiss was in a hurry and would have gone on past him but Bemmon halted him with a sharp command:
The sun was blazing fiercely on the day Bemmon decided to question Prentiss's authority as leader. Bemmon was busy cutting and sharpening stakes, a task that the occasionally too easygoing Anders had assigned to him after Bemmon claimed he was about to collapse from doing more strenuous work. Prentiss was in a rush and would have walked right past him, but Bemmon stopped him with a firm command:
"You—wait a minute!"
"Hold on a second!"
Bemmon had a hatchet in his hand, but only one stake lay on the ground; and his face was red with anger, not exertion. Prentiss stopped, wondering if Bemmon was going to ask for a broken jaw, and Bemmon came to him.
Bemmon had a hatchet in his hand, but there was only one stake on the ground; and his face was flushed with anger, not effort. Prentiss paused, wondering if Bemmon was going to provoke a fight, and Bemmon approached him.
"How long," Bemmon asked, anger making his voice a little thick, "do you think I'll tolerate this absurd situation?"
"How long," Bemmon asked, his voice thick with anger, "do you think I'll put up with this ridiculous situation?"
"What situation?" Prentiss asked.
"What situation?" Prentiss inquired.
"This stupid insistence upon confining me to manual labor. I'm the single member on Ragnarok of the Athena Planning Board and surely you can see that this bumbling confusion of these people"—Bemmon indicated the hurrying, laboring men, women and children around them—"can be transformed into efficient, organized effort only through proper supervision. Yet my abilities along such lines are ignored and I've been forced to work as a common laborer—a wood chopper!"
"This ridiculous insistence on keeping me stuck with manual labor. I'm the only member of the Athena Planning Board on Ragnarok, and you have to see that this chaotic mess of people"—Bemmon pointed to the rushing men, women, and children around them—"can only be turned into effective, organized work with proper management. Yet my skills in that area are overlooked, and I've been made to work like an ordinary laborer—a woodcutter!"
He flung the hatchet down viciously, into the rocks at his feet, breathing heavily with resentment and challenge. "I demand the respect to which I'm entitled."
He threw the hatchet down forcefully onto the rocks at his feet, breathing heavily with anger and defiance. "I demand the respect I deserve."
"Look," Prentiss said.
"Check this out," Prentiss said.
He pointed to the group just then going past them. A sixteen-year-old girl was bent almost double under the weight of the pole she was carrying, her once pretty face flushed and sweating. Behind her two twelve-year-old p. 29 boys were dragging a still larger pole. Behind them came several small children, each of them carrying as many of the pointed stakes as he or she could walk under, no matter if it was only one. All of them were trying to hurry, to accomplish as much as possible, and no one was complaining even though they were already staggering with weariness.
He pointed to the group passing by them just then. A sixteen-year-old girl was bent over, struggling under the weight of the pole she was carrying, her once-pretty face flushed and sweating. Behind her, two twelve-year-old boys were dragging an even larger pole. Following them were several small children, each trying to carry as many pointed stakes as they could manage, even if it was just one. They were all trying to hurry and get as much done as possible, and no one was complaining, even though they were clearly exhausted.
"So you think you're entitled to more respect?" Prentiss asked. "Those kids would work harder if you were giving them orders from under the shade of a tree—is that what you want?"
"So you think you deserve more respect?" Prentiss asked. "Those kids would put in more effort if you were giving them orders from the shade of a tree—is that what you want?"
Bemmon's lips thinned and hatred was like a sheen on his face. Prentiss looked from the single stake Bemmon had cut that morning to Bemmon's white, unblistered hands. He looked at the hatchet that Bemmon had thrown down in the rocks and at the V notch broken in its keen-edged blade. It had been the best of the very few hatchets they had....
Bemmon's lips were pressed together tightly, and hatred glimmered on his face. Prentiss glanced from the single stake Bemmon had cut that morning to his pale, unblistered hands. He looked at the hatchet that Bemmon had tossed onto the rocks and at the V-shaped notch chipped in its sharp blade. It had been the best of the very few hatchets they had...
"The next time you even nick that hatchet I'm going to split your skull with it," he said. "Pick it up and get back to work. I mean work. You'll have broken blisters on every finger tonight or you'll go on the log-carrying force tomorrow. Now, move!"
"The next time you even scratch that hatchet, I'm going to crack your skull with it," he said. "Pick it up and get back to work. I mean work. You'll have broken blisters on every finger tonight or you’ll be on the log-carrying crew tomorrow. Now, move!"
What Bemmon had thought to be his wrath deserted him before Prentiss's fury. He stooped to obey the order but the hatred remained on his face and when the hatchet was in his hands he made a last attempt to bluster:
What Bemmon thought was his anger disappeared in the face of Prentiss's rage. He bent down to follow the order, but the hatred stayed on his face, and when the hatchet was in his hands, he made one last effort to act tough:
"The day may come when we'll refuse to tolerate any longer your sadistic displays of authority."
"The day may come when we'll no longer put up with your cruel displays of power."
"Good," Prentiss said. "Anyone who doesn't like my style is welcome to try to change it—or to try to replace me. With knives or clubs, rifles or broken hatchets, Bemmon—any way you want it and any time you want it."
"Good," Prentiss said. "Anyone who doesn’t like my style is free to try to change it—or to try to replace me. With knives or clubs, rifles or broken hatchets, Bemmon—any way you want and anytime you want."
"I——" Bemmon's eyes went from the hatchet in his half raised hand to the long knife in Prentiss's belt. He swallowed with a convulsive jerk of his Adam's apple and his hatchet-bearing arm suddenly wilted. "I don't want to fight—to replace you——"
"I——" Bemmon's eyes shifted from the hatchet in his half-raised hand to the long knife in Prentiss's belt. He swallowed hard and his hatchet-bearing arm suddenly drooped. "I don't want to fight—to take your place——"
He swallowed again and his face forced itself into a sickly attempt at an ingratiating smile. "I didn't mean p. 30 to imply any disrespect for you or the good job you're doing. I'm very sorry."
He swallowed again, and his face twisted into a fake smile that looked sickly. "I didn't mean to disrespect you or the good job you're doing. I'm really sorry."
Then he hurried away, like a man glad to escape, and began to chop stakes with amazing speed.
Then he rushed off, like someone happy to get away, and started chopping stakes with incredible speed.
But the sullen hatred had not been concealed by the ingratiating smile; and Prentiss knew Bemmon was a man who would always be his enemy.
But the gloomy hatred hadn't been hidden by the flattering smile; and Prentiss knew Bemmon was a man who would always be his enemy.
The days dragged by in the weary routine, but overworked muscles slowly strengthened and people moved with a little less laborious effort. On the twentieth day the wall was finally completed and the camp was prowler proof.
The days dragged on in the exhausting routine, but overworked muscles gradually got stronger and people moved with a bit less effort. On the twentieth day, the wall was finally finished and the camp was now safe from intruders.
But the spring weather was a mad succession of heat and cold and storm that caused the Hell Fever to take its toll each day and there was no relaxation from the grueling labor. Weatherproof shelters had to be built as rapidly as possible.
But the spring weather was a crazy mix of heat, cold, and storms that caused the Hell Fever to take its toll every day, and there was no break from the exhausting work. Weatherproof shelters had to be built as quickly as possible.
So the work of constructing them began; wearily, sometimes almost hopelessly, but without complaint other than to hate and curse the Gerns more than ever.
So the work of building them started; tiredly, sometimes almost despairingly, but without any complaints other than to hate and curse the Gerns more than ever.
There was no more trouble from Bemmon; Prentiss had almost forgotten him when he was publicly challenged one night by a burly, threatening man named Haggar.
There was no more trouble from Bemmon; Prentiss had almost forgotten him when a big, intimidating guy named Haggar publicly challenged him one night.
"You've bragged that you'll fight any man who dares disagree with you," Haggar said loudly. "Well, here I am. We'll use knives and before they even have time to bury you tonight I'm goin' to have your stooges kicked out and replaced with men who'll give us competent leadership instead of blunderin' authoritarianism."
"You've been boasting that you'll take on anyone who disagrees with you," Haggar said loudly. "Well, here I am. We'll use knives, and before they even have time to bury you tonight, I'm going to have your minions thrown out and replaced with people who will provide us with competent leadership instead of clumsy authoritarianism."
Prentiss noticed that Haggar seemed to have a little difficulty pronouncing the last word, as though he had learned it only recently.
Prentiss noticed that Haggar seemed to struggle a bit with pronouncing the last word, as if he had just learned it recently.
"I'll be glad to accommodate you," Prentiss said mildly. "Go get yourself a knife."
"I'll be happy to help you," Prentiss said calmly. "Go grab yourself a knife."
Haggar already had one, a long-bladed butcher knife, and the duel began. Haggar was surprisingly adept with his knife but he had never had the training and experience in combat that interstellar explorers such as Prentiss had. Haggar was good, but considerably far from good enough.
Haggar already had one, a long-bladed butcher knife, and the duel began. Haggar was surprisingly skilled with his knife, but he lacked the training and experience in combat that interstellar explorers like Prentiss had. Haggar was good, but still quite a bit short of being good enough.
Prentiss did not kill him. He had no compunctions about doing such a thing, but it would have been an unnecessary waste of needed manpower. He gave Haggar a carefully painful and bloody lesson that thoroughly banished all his lust for conflict without seriously injuring him. The duel was over within a minute after it began.
Prentiss didn’t kill him. He had no qualms about doing that, but it would have been a pointless waste of valuable manpower. He taught Haggar a brutal and bloody lesson that completely took away his desire for conflict without seriously hurting him. The duel lasted less than a minute.
Bemmon, who had witnessed the challenge with keen interest and then watched Haggar's defeat with agitation, became excessively friendly and flattering toward Prentiss afterward. Prentiss felt sure, although he had no proof, that it had been Bemmon who had spurred the simple-minded Haggar into challenging him to a duel.
Bemmon, who had watched the challenge with great interest and then seen Haggar lose with anxiety, became overly friendly and complimentary toward Prentiss afterward. Prentiss was confident, even though he had no evidence, that it was Bemmon who had encouraged the naive Haggar to challenge him to a duel.
If so, the sight of what had happened to Haggar must have effectively dampened Bemmon's desire for revenge because he became almost a model worker.
If that was the case, seeing what had happened to Haggar must have really discouraged Bemmon's desire for revenge because he became nearly a model employee.
As Lake had predicted, he and Prentiss worked together well. Lake calmly took a secondary role, not at all interested in possession of authority but only in the survival of the Rejects. He spoke of the surrender of the Constellation only once, to say:
As Lake had expected, he and Prentiss teamed up effectively. Lake took a supportive role, not at all concerned about having power but solely focused on the survival of the Rejects. He mentioned the surrender of the Constellation just once, to say:
"I knew there could be only Ragnarok in this section of space. I had to order four thousand people to go like sheep to what was to be their place of execution so that four thousand more could live as slaves. That was my last act as an officer."
"I knew there could only be Ragnarok in this part of space. I had to order four thousand people to march like sheep to what was meant to be their execution site so that four thousand more could live as slaves. That was my final act as an officer."
Prentiss suspected that Lake found it impossible not to blame himself subconsciously for what circumstances had forced him to do. It was irrational—but conscientious men were quite often a little irrational in their sense of responsibility.
Prentiss thought that Lake couldn’t help but subconsciously blame himself for what he was forced to do by circumstances. It didn’t make sense—but responsible people often had a slightly irrational sense of duty.
Lake had two subleaders: a genial, red-haired man named Ben Barber, who would have been a farmer on Athena but who made a good subleader on Ragnarok; and a lithe, cat-like man named Karl Schroeder.
Lake had two subleaders: a friendly, red-haired guy named Ben Barber, who would have been a farmer on Athena but turned out to be a great subleader on Ragnarok; and a slim, cat-like man named Karl Schroeder.
Schroeder claimed to be twenty-four but not even the scars on his face could make him look more than twenty-one. He smiled often, a little too often. Prentiss had seen smiles like that before. Schroeder was the type who could smile while he killed a man—and he probably had.
Schroeder said he was twenty-four, but even the scars on his face didn't make him look older than twenty-one. He smiled a lot, maybe a bit too much. Prentiss had seen smiles like that before. Schroeder was the kind of guy who could smile while killing someone—and he probably had.
But, if Schroeder was a born fighter and perhaps killer, p. 32 they were characteristics that he expended entirely upon the prowlers. He was Lake's right hand man; a deadly marksman and utterly without fear.
But if Schroeder was a natural fighter and maybe even a killer, p. 32 those traits were directed solely at the intruders. He was Lake's right-hand man; a skilled marksman and completely fearless.
One evening, when Lake had given Schroeder some instructions concerning the next day's activities, Schroeder answered him with the half-mocking smile and the words, "I'll see that it's done, Commander."
One evening, after Lake had given Schroeder some instructions about the next day's activities, Schroeder replied with a half-mocking smile and said, "I'll make sure it gets done, Commander."
"Not 'Commander,'" Lake said. "I—all of us—left our ranks, titles and honors on the Constellation. The past is dead for us."
"Not 'Commander,'" Lake said. "I—all of us—left our ranks, titles, and honors on the Constellation. The past is over for us."
"I see," Schroeder said. The smile faded away and he looked into Lake's eyes as he asked, "And what about our past dishonors, disgraces and such?"
"I see," Schroeder said. The smile disappeared, and he looked into Lake's eyes as he asked, "What about our past dishonors, embarrassments, and all that?"
"They were left on the Constellation, too," Lake said. "If anyone wants dishonor he'll have to earn it all over again."
"They were left on the Constellation, too," Lake said. "If anyone wants dishonor, they'll have to earn it all over again."
"That sounds fair," Schroeder said. "That sounds as fair as anyone could ever ask for."
"That sounds fair," Schroeder said. "That sounds as fair as anyone could want."
He turned away and Prentiss saw what he had noticed before: Schroeder's black hair was coming out light brown at the roots. It was a color that would better match his light complexion and it was the color of hair that a man named Schrader, wanted by the police on Venus, had had.
He turned away, and Prentiss saw what he had noticed earlier: Schroeder's black hair was coming in light brown at the roots. It was a color that would suit his fair complexion better, and it was the same color of hair that a man named Schrader, who was wanted by the police on Venus, had.
Hair could be dyed, identification cards could be forged—but it was all something Prentiss did not care to pry into until and if Schroeder gave him reason to. Schroeder was a hard and dangerous man, despite his youth, and sometimes men of that type, when the chips were down, exhibited a higher sense of duty than the soft men who spoke piously of respect for Society—and then were afraid to face danger to protect the society and the people they claimed to respect.
Hair could be dyed, ID cards could be faked—but Prentiss didn't want to dig into any of it unless Schroeder gave him a reason to. Schroeder was a tough and dangerous guy, even though he was young, and sometimes men like him, when things got tough, showed a stronger sense of duty than the weak men who talked a lot about respecting society—yet were too scared to face danger to protect the society and people they claimed to care about.
A lone prowler came on the eleventh night following the wall's completion. It came silently, in the dead of night, and it learned how to reach in and tear apart the leather lashings that held the pointed stakes in place and then jerk the stakes out of their sockets. It was seen as it was removing the third stake—which would have made a large enough opening for it to come through—and shot. p. 33 It fell back and managed to escape into the woods, although staggering and bleeding.
A solitary intruder approached on the eleventh night after the wall was finished. It moved quietly, in the still of night, learning how to reach in and rip apart the leather bindings that secured the sharp stakes in place, then yanked the stakes out of their sockets. It was spotted while pulling out the third stake—which would have created a big enough opening for it to slip through—and was shot. p. 33 It stumbled back and managed to flee into the woods, despite being injured and bleeding.
The next night the stockade was attacked by dozens of prowlers who simultaneously began removing the pointed stakes in the same manner employed by the prowler of the night before. Their attack was turned back with heavy losses on both sides and with a dismayingly large expenditure of precious ammunition.
The next night, the stockade was attacked by dozens of prowlers who began removing the pointed stakes all at once, just like the prowler from the night before. Their attack was repelled, but both sides suffered heavy losses, along with a frustratingly large use of valuable ammunition.
There could be no doubt about how the band of prowlers had learned to remove the stakes: the prowler of the night before had told them before it died. It was doubtful that the prowlers had a spoken language, but they had some means of communication. They worked together and they were highly intelligent, probably about halfway between dog and man.
There was no doubt how the group of prowlers had figured out how to take out the stakes: the prowler from the night before had told them before it died. It was unlikely that they had a spoken language, but they had some way to communicate. They collaborated effectively and were highly intelligent, likely somewhere between a dog and a human.
The prowlers were going to be an enemy even more formidable than Prentiss had thought.
The prowlers were going to be an even more formidable enemy than Prentiss had anticipated.
The missing stakes were replaced the next day and the others were tied down more securely. Once again the camp was prowler proof—but only for so long as armed guards patrolled inside the walls to kill attacking prowlers during the short time it would take them to remove the stakes.
The missing stakes were replaced the next day, and the others were secured more firmly. Once again, the camp was safe from intruders—but only as long as armed guards patrolled inside the walls to eliminate attackers during the brief time needed to pull out the stakes.
The hunting parties suffered unusually heavy losses from prowler attacks that day and that evening, as the guards patrolled inside the walls, Lake said to Prentiss:
The hunting parties faced unusually high losses from prowler attacks that day and evening. As the guards patrolled inside the walls, Lake said to Prentiss:
"The prowlers are so damnably persistent. It isn't that they're hungry—they don't kill us to eat us. They don't have any reason to kill us—they just hate us."
"The stalkers are incredibly relentless. It's not that they're hungry—they don’t kill us to eat us. They have no real reason to kill us—they just despise us."
"They have a reason," Prentiss said. "They're doing the same thing we're doing: fighting for survival."
"They have a reason," Prentiss said. "They're doing the same thing we are: fighting to survive."
Lake's pale brows lifted in question.
Lake's light brows raised in curiosity.
"The prowlers are the rulers of Ragnarok," Prentiss said. "They fought their way up here, as men did on Earth, until they're master of every creature on their world. Even of the unicorns and swamp crawlers. But now we've come and they're intelligent enough to know that we're accustomed to being the dominant species, ourselves.
"The prowlers are the rulers of Ragnarok," Prentiss said. "They fought their way up here, just like people did on Earth, until they became the masters of every creature in their world. Even the unicorns and swamp crawlers. But now we've arrived, and they're smart enough to realize that we're used to being the dominant species ourselves.
"There can't be two dominant species on the same p. 34 world—and they know it. Men or prowlers—in the end one is going to have to go down before the other."
"There can't be two dominant species on the same p. 34 world—and they know it. Men or prowlers—in the end, one has to go down before the other."
"I suppose you're right," Lake said. He looked at the guards, a fourth of them already reduced to bows and arrows that they had not yet had time to learn how to use. "If we win the battle for supremacy it will be a long fight, maybe over a period of centuries. And if the prowlers win—it may all be over within a year or two."
"I guess you’re right," Lake said. He glanced at the guards, a quarter of them already turned into bows and arrows that they hadn’t had the chance to learn how to use. "If we win the struggle for dominance, it’ll be a long fight, maybe lasting centuries. And if the prowlers win—it could all be done in a year or two."
The giant blue star that was the other component of Ragnarok's binary grew swiftly in size as it preceded the yellow sun farther each morning. When summer came the blue star would be a sun as hot as the yellow sun and Ragnarok would be between them. The yellow sun would burn the land by day and the blue sun would sear it by the night that would not be night. Then would come the brief fall, followed by the long, frozen winter when the yellow sun would shine pale and cold, far to the south, and the blue sun would be a star again, two hundred and fifty million miles away and invisible behind the cold yellow sun.
The giant blue star, which was the other part of Ragnarok's binary system, quickly got larger as it rose higher than the yellow sun each morning. When summer arrived, the blue star would burn as hot as the yellow sun, with Ragnarok situated in between them. The yellow sun would scorch the land during the day, and the blue star would blaze it at night, which wouldn't really feel like night. Then there would be a short fall, followed by a long, frozen winter when the yellow sun would glow faintly and cold, far to the south, while the blue star would just be a star again, two hundred and fifty million miles away and hidden behind the chilly yellow sun.
The Hell Fever lessened with the completion of the shelters but it still killed each day. Chiara and his helpers worked with unfaltering determination to find a cure for it but the cure, if there was one, eluded them. The graves in the cemetery were forty long by forty wide and more were added each day. To all the fact became grimly obvious: they were swiftly dying out and they had yet to face Ragnarok at its worst.
The Hell Fever eased up after the shelters were built, but it still claimed lives every day. Chiara and his team worked tirelessly to find a cure, but if there was one, it remained out of reach. The graves in the cemetery measured forty by forty, and more were being added daily. The harsh truth was becoming clear to everyone: they were running out of time, and they still hadn't confronted Ragnarok at its worst.
The old survival instincts asserted themselves and there were marriages among the younger ones. One of the first to marry was Julia.
The old survival instincts kicked in, and some of the younger folks started getting married. One of the first to tie the knot was Julia.
She stopped to talk to Prentiss one evening. She still wore the red skirt, now faded and patched, but her face was tired and thoughtful and no longer bold.
She paused to chat with Prentiss one evening. She still wore the red skirt, now worn and patched, but her face looked tired and contemplative, no longer confident.
"Is it true, John," she asked, "that only a few of us might be able to have children here and that most of us who tried to have children in this gravity would die for it?"
"Is it true, John," she asked, "that only a few of us might be able to have kids here and that most of us who tried to have kids in this gravity would die from it?"
"It's true," he said. "But you already knew that when you married."
"It's true," he said. "But you knew that when you got married."
"Yes ... I knew it." There was a little silence. "All p. 35 my life I've had fun and done as I pleased. The human race didn't need me and we both knew it. But now—none of us can be apart from the others or be afraid of anything. If we're selfish and afraid there will come a time when the last of us will die and there will be nothing on Ragnarok to show we were ever here.
"Yeah ... I knew it." There was a brief silence. "My whole life I've had fun and done whatever I wanted. The human race didn't need me, and we both knew it. But now—none of us can be apart from each other or be afraid of anything. If we’re selfish and scared, eventually the last of us will die, and there will be nothing left at Ragnarok to show we were ever here."
"I don't want it to end like that. I want there to be children, to live after we're gone. So I'm going to try to have a child. I'm not afraid and I won't be."
"I don’t want it to end that way. I want there to be kids, to continue after we’re gone. So I’m going to try to have a child. I'm not scared, and I won't be."
When he did not reply at once she said, almost self-consciously, "Coming from me that all sounds a little silly, I suppose."
When he didn’t respond right away, she said, almost self-consciously, “I guess that all sounds a little silly coming from me.”
"It sounds wise and splendid, Julia," he said, "and it's what I thought you were going to say."
"It sounds smart and great, Julia," he said, "and it’s what I figured you would say."
Full spring came and the vegetation burst into leaf and bud and bloom, quickly, for its growth instincts knew in their mindless way how short was the time to grow and reproduce before the brown death of summer came. The prowlers were suddenly gone one day, to follow the spring north, and for a week men could walk and work outside the stockade without the protection of armed guards.
Full spring arrived, and the plants quickly burst into leaves, buds, and blooms, because their instinct knew, in a way that didn’t require thought, how little time they had to grow and reproduce before the brown death of summer hit. One day, the prowlers disappeared, chasing spring north, and for a week, people could walk and work outside the stockade without armed guards for protection.
Then the new peril appeared, the one they had not expected: the unicorns.
Then the new danger showed up, the one they hadn’t anticipated: the unicorns.
The stockade wall was a blue-black rectangle behind them and the blue star burned with the brilliance of a dozen moons, lighting the woods in blue shadow and azure light. Prentiss and the hunter walked a little in front of the two riflemen, winding to keep in the starlit glades.
The stockade wall was a dark blue rectangle behind them, and the blue star shone with the brightness of a dozen moons, casting blue shadows and azure light over the woods. Prentiss and the hunter walked slightly ahead of the two riflemen, navigating through the starlit clearings.
"It was on the other side of the next grove of trees," the hunter said in a low voice. "Fred was getting ready to bring in the rest of the woods goat. He shouldn't have been more than ten minutes behind me—and it's been over an hour."
"It was on the other side of the next grove of trees," the hunter said quietly. "Fred was getting ready to bring in the rest of the woodland goat. He shouldn't have been more than ten minutes behind me—and it's been over an hour."
They rounded the grove of trees. At first it seemed there was nothing before them but the empty, grassy glade. Then they saw it lying on the ground no more than twenty feet in front of them.
They rounded the grove of trees. At first, it looked like there was nothing ahead but the empty, grassy clearing. Then they saw it lying on the ground no more than twenty feet in front of them.
It was—it had been—a man. He was broken and stamped p. 36 into hideous shapelessness and something had torn off his arms.
It was—it had been—a man. He was shattered and deformed into a hideous and formless state, and something had ripped off his arms. p. 36
For a moment there was dead silence, then the hunter whispered, "What did that?"
For a moment, there was complete silence, then the hunter whispered, "What caused that?"
The answer came in a savage, squealing scream and the pound of cloven hooves. A formless shadow beside the trees materialized into a monstrous charging bulk; a thing like a gigantic gray bull, eight feet tall at the shoulders, with the tusked, snarling head of a boar and the starlight glinting along the curving, vicious length of its single horn.
The answer came in a wild, piercing scream and the sound of cloven hooves. A shapeless shadow next to the trees turned into a massive, charging creature; something like a gigantic gray bull, eight feet tall at the shoulders, with the tusked, snarling head of a boar and the starlight glistening along the twisted, dangerous length of its single horn.
"Unicorn!" Prentiss said, and jerked up his rifle.
"Unicorn!" Prentiss yelled, raising his rifle.
The rifles cracked in a ragged volley. The unicorn squealed in fury and struck the hunter, catching him on its horn and hurling him thirty feet. One of the riflemen went down under the unicorn's hooves, his cry ending almost as soon as it began.
The rifles fired in a disorganized burst. The unicorn screamed in rage and hit the hunter, tossing him thirty feet with its horn. One of the shooters fell beneath the unicorn's hooves, his scream fading almost instantly.
The unicorn ripped the sod in deep furrows as it whirled back to Prentiss and the remaining rifleman; not turning in the manner of four-footed beasts of Earth but rearing and spinning on its hind feet. It towered above them as it whirled, the tip of its horn fifteen feet above the ground and its hooves swinging around like great clubs.
The unicorn tore up the ground in deep grooves as it spun back to Prentiss and the last rifleman; not turning like the four-legged animals of Earth but lifting and twisting on its hind feet. It loomed over them as it spun, the tip of its horn fifteen feet above the ground and its hooves swinging around like massive clubs.
Prentiss shot again, his sights on what he hoped would be a vital area, and the rifleman shot an instant later.
Prentiss fired again, aiming for what he hoped would be a crucial area, and the rifleman took his shot just a moment later.
The shots went true. The unicorn's swing brought it on around but it collapsed, falling to the ground with jarring heaviness.
The shots hit their mark. The unicorn swung around but then collapsed, hitting the ground with a thud.
"We got it!" the rifleman said. "We——"
"We got it!" the rifleman said. "We——"
It half scrambled to its feet and made a noise; a call that went out through the night like the blast of a mighty trumpet. Then it dropped back to the ground, to die while its call was still echoing from the nearer hills.
It half scrambled to its feet and made a noise; a call that rang out through the night like the blast of a powerful trumpet. Then it dropped back to the ground, to die while its call was still echoing from the nearby hills.
From the east came an answering trumpet blast; a trumpeting that was sounded again from the south and from the north. Then there came a low and muffled drumming, like the pounding of thousands of hooves.
From the east came a responding trumpet blast; a sound that echoed from the south and the north. Then, there was a low and muffled drumming, like the pounding of thousands of hooves.
The rifleman's face was blue-white in the starlight. "The others are coming—we'll have to run for it!"
The rifleman's face was pale in the starlight. "The others are coming—we need to run for it!"
He turned, and began to run toward the distant bulk of the stockade.
He turned and started running toward the distant shape of the stockade.
"No!" Prentiss commanded, quick and harsh. "Not the stockade!"
"No!" Prentiss ordered, sharp and urgent. "Not the stockade!"
The rifleman kept running, seeming not to hear him in his panic. Prentiss called to him once more:
The rifleman kept running, seemingly not hearing him in his panic. Prentiss called out to him again:
"Not the stockade—you'll lead the unicorns into it!"
"Not the stockade—you'll lead the unicorns into it!"
Again the rifleman seemed not to hear him.
Again, the rifleman didn't seem to hear him.
The unicorns were coming in sight, converging in from the north and east and south, the rumble of their hooves swelling to a thunder that filled the night. The rifleman would reach the stockade only a little ahead of them and they would go through the wall as though it had been made of paper.
The unicorns were appearing, coming in from the north, east, and south, the sound of their hooves growing into a thunder that filled the night. The rifleman would get to the stockade just a bit before them, and they would smash through the wall like it was made of paper.
For a little while the area inside the stockade would be filled with dust, with the squealing of the swirling, charging unicorns and the screams of the dying. Those inside the stockade would have no chance whatever of escaping. Within two minutes it would be over, the last child would have been found among the shattered shelters and trampled into lifeless shapelessness in the bloody ground.
For a short time, the area inside the stockade would be filled with dust, the screeching of the swirling, charging unicorns, and the cries of the dying. Those inside the stockade would have no chance of escaping. In just two minutes, it would all be over; the last child would be discovered among the broken shelters and crushed into a lifeless form in the bloody ground.
Within two minutes all human life on Ragnarok would be gone.
Within two minutes, all human life on Ragnarok would be gone.
There was only one thing for him to do.
There was only one thing he could do.
He dropped to one knee so his aim would be steady and the sights of his rifle caught the running man's back. He pressed the trigger and the rifle cracked viciously as it bucked against his shoulder.
He dropped to one knee to steady his aim, and the sights of his rifle lined up on the running man's back. He pulled the trigger, and the rifle shot loudly as it recoiled against his shoulder.
The man spun and fell hard to the ground. He twisted, to raise himself up a little and look back, his face white and accusing and unbelieving.
The man spun around and hit the ground hard. He twisted to push himself up a bit and look back, his face pale, filled with accusation and disbelief.
"You shot me!"
"You shot me!"
Then he fell forward and lay without moving.
Then he collapsed forward and lay there still.
Prentiss turned back to face the unicorns and to look at the trees in the nearby grove. He saw what he already knew, they were young trees and too small to offer any escape for him. There was no place to run, no place to hide.
Prentiss turned back to face the unicorns and looked at the trees in the nearby grove. He saw what he already knew; they were young trees and too small to provide any cover for him. There was nowhere to run, nowhere to hide.
There was nothing he could do but wait; nothing he could do but stand in the blue starlight and watch the p. 38 devil's herd pound toward him and think, in the last moments of his life, how swiftly and unexpectedly death could come to man on Ragnarok.
There was nothing he could do but wait; nothing he could do but stand in the blue starlight and watch the p. 38 devil's herd charge toward him and think, in the final moments of his life, how quickly and unexpectedly death could come to a person during Ragnarok.
The unicorns held the Rejects prisoners in their stockade the rest of the night and all the next day. Lake had seen the shooting of the rifleman and had watched the unicorn herd kill John Prentiss and then trample the dead rifleman.
The unicorns kept the Rejects locked up in their stockade all night and throughout the next day. Lake had witnessed the rifleman getting shot and saw the unicorn herd kill John Prentiss and then trample the dead rifleman.
He had already given the order to build a quick series of fires around the inside of the stockade walls when the unicorns paused to tear their victims to pieces; grunting and squealing in triumph as bones crushed between their teeth and they flung the pieces to one side.
He had already instructed to set up a rapid series of fires around the inside of the stockade walls when the unicorns stopped to rip their victims apart; grunting and squealing in victory as bones shattered between their teeth and they tossed the remains aside.
The fires were started and green wood was thrown on them, to make them smoulder and smoke for as long as possible. Then the unicorns were coming on to the stockade and every person inside it went into the concealment of the shelters.
The fires were lit and green wood was tossed on them to make them smolder and smoke for as long as possible. Then the unicorns approached the stockade, and everyone inside took cover in the shelters.
Lake had already given his last order: There would be absolute quiet until and if the unicorns left; a quiet that would be enforced with fist or club wherever necessary.
Lake had already issued his final command: There would be complete silence until the unicorns departed; a silence that would be maintained with force if needed.
The unicorns were still outside when morning came. The fires could not be refueled; the sight of a man moving inside the stockade would bring the entire herd charging through. The hours dragged by, the smoke from the dying fires dwindled to thin streamers. The unicorns grew increasingly bolder and suspicious, crowding closer to the walls and peering through the openings between the rails.
The unicorns were still outside when morning arrived. The fires couldn't be relit; the sight of a man moving inside the stockade would send the entire herd charging through. Hours passed slowly, and the smoke from the dying fires faded to thin wisps. The unicorns became bolder and more suspicious, crowding closer to the walls and peering through the gaps between the rails.
The sun was setting when one of the unicorns trumpeted; a sound different from that of the call to battle. The others threw up their heads to listen, then they turned and drifted away. Within minutes the entire herd was gone out of sight through the woods, toward the north.
The sun was setting when one of the unicorns let out a sound; it was different from the battle cry. The others lifted their heads to listen, then they turned and wandered off. Within minutes, the whole herd was out of sight, heading north through the woods.
Lake waited and watched until he was sure the unicorns were gone for good. Then he ordered the All Clear given and hurried to the south wall, to look down across the barren valley and hope he would not see what he expected to see.
Lake waited and watched until he was sure the unicorns were permanently gone. Then he called for the All Clear and rushed to the south wall, to look down over the empty valley and hope he wouldn't see what he feared to see.
Barber came up behind him, to sigh with relief. "That p. 39 was close. It's hard to make so many people stay absolutely quiet for hour after hour. Especially the children—they don't understand."
Barber approached him from behind, letting out a sigh of relief. "That p. 39 was close. It's tough to keep so many people completely quiet for hours on end. Especially the kids—they don't get it."
"We'll have to leave," Lake said.
"We need to go," Lake said.
"Leave?" Barber asked. "We can make this stockade strong enough to hold out unicorns."
"Leave?" Barber asked. "We can make this stockade strong enough to keep out unicorns."
"Look to the south," Lake told him.
"Look to the south," Lake said to him.
Barber did so and saw what Lake had already seen; a broad, low cloud of dust moving slowly toward them.
Barber did that and saw what Lake had already seen; a wide, low cloud of dust slowly moving toward them.
"Another herd of unicorns," Lake said. "John didn't know they migrated—the Dunbar Expedition wasn't here long enough to learn that. There'll be herd after herd coming through and no time for us to strengthen the walls. We'll have to leave tonight."
"Another group of unicorns," Lake said. "John didn’t know they migrated—the Dunbar Expedition wasn’t here long enough to figure that out. There will be group after group coming through and no time for us to reinforce the walls. We’ll have to leave tonight."
Preparations were made for the departure; preparations that consisted mainly of providing each person with as much in the way of food or supplies as he or she could carry. In the 1.5 gravity, that was not much.
Preparations were made for the departure; preparations that mainly involved giving each person as much food or supplies as they could carry. In the 1.5 gravity, that wasn't much.
They left when the blue star rose. They filed out through the northern gate and the rear guard closed it behind them. There was almost no conversation among them. Some of them turned to take a last look at what had been the only home they had ever known on Ragnarok, then they all faced forward again, to the northwest, where the foothills of the plateau might offer them sanctuary.
They left when the blue star appeared. They walked out through the northern gate and the rear guard shut it behind them. There was hardly any conversation between them. Some glanced back for one last look at what had been the only home they ever knew on Ragnarok, then they all turned to look forward again, to the northwest, where the foothills of the plateau might provide them refuge.
They found their sanctuary on the second day; a limestone ridge honey-combed with caves. Men were sent back at once to carry the food and supplies left in the stockade to the new home.
They discovered their refuge on the second day—a limestone ridge filled with caves. Men were immediately sent back to transport the food and supplies left in the stockade to the new home.
They returned, to report that the second herd of unicorns had broken down the walls and ripped the interior of the stockade into wreckage. Much of the food and supplies had been totally destroyed.
They came back to report that the second herd of unicorns had smashed through the walls and torn apart the inside of the stockade. A lot of the food and supplies had been completely ruined.
Lake sent them back twice more to bring everything, down to the last piece of bent metal or torn cloth. They would find uses for all of it in the future.
Lake sent them back two more times to gather everything, right down to the last piece of bent metal or torn cloth. They would find uses for all of it later.
The cave system was extensive, containing room for several times their number. The deeper portions of the p. 40 caves could not be lived in until ventilation ducts were made, but the outer caves were more than sufficient in number. Work was begun to clear them of fallen rubble, to pry down all loose material overhead and to level the floors. A spring came out of the ridge not far from the caves and the approach to the caves was so narrow and steep that unicorns could scramble up it only with difficulty and one at a time. And should they ever reach the natural terrace in front of the caves they would be too large to enter and could do no more than stand outside and make targets of themselves for the bowmen within.
The cave system was huge, with room for many more than they had. The deeper parts of the p. 40 caves couldn't be used for living until ventilation ducts were installed, but the outer caves had more than enough space. They began clearing away fallen debris, removing any loose material overhead, and leveling the floors. A spring flowed from the ridge not far from the caves, and the path to the caves was so narrow and steep that unicorns could only make their way up one at a time with great effort. Even if they managed to reach the natural terrace in front of the caves, they would be too large to enter and could only stand outside, making easy targets for the archers inside.
Anders was in charge of making the caves livable, his working force restricted almost entirely to women and children. Lake sent Barber out, with a small detachment of men, to observe the woods goats and learn what plants they ate. And then learn, by experimenting, if such plants could be safely eaten by humans.
Anders was responsible for making the caves livable, with most of his team made up of women and children. Lake sent Barber out with a small group of men to watch the mountain goats and find out what plants they ate. Then they would experiment to see if those plants were safe for humans to eat.
The need for salt would be tremendously increased when summer came. Having once experienced a saltless two weeks in the desert Lake doubted that any of them could survive without it. All hunting parties, as well as Barber's party, were ordered to investigate all deposits that might contain salt as well as any stream or pond that was white along the banks.
The need for salt would go up a lot when summer arrived. After going through two weeks without salt in the desert, Lake doubted that any of them could make it without it. All hunting parties, including Barber's group, were told to check out any deposits that could have salt, as well as any stream or pond that had white along the edges.
The hunting parties were of paramount importance and they were kept out to the limits of their endurance. Every man physically able to do so accompanied them. Those who could not kill game could carry it back to the caves. There was no time to spare; already the unicorns were decreasing in numbers and the woods goats were ranging farther and farther north.
The hunting parties were extremely important, and they pushed themselves to the edge of their endurance. Every able-bodied man joined them. Those who couldn't hunt were responsible for hauling the game back to the caves. There was no time to waste; the unicorns were already dwindling in number, and the mountain goats were moving farther north.
At the end of twenty days Lake went in search of Barber and his party, worried about them. Their mission was one that could be as dangerous as any hunting trip. There was no proof that humans and Ragnarok creatures were so similar as to guarantee that food for one might not be poison for the other. It was a very necessary mission, however; dried meat, alone, would bring grave deficiency diseases during the summer which dried herbs and fruits would help prevent.
At the end of twenty days, Lake set out to find Barber and his group, feeling concerned about their safety. Their mission was potentially as risky as any hunting trip. There was no evidence that humans and Ragnarok creatures were similar enough to ensure that what was safe for one wouldn't be toxic for the other. However, it was a crucial mission; relying solely on dried meat could lead to serious deficiency diseases during the summer, which dried herbs and fruits could help prevent.
When he located Barber's party he found Barber lying p. 41 under a tree, pale and weak from his latest experiment but recovering.
When he found Barber's group, he saw Barber lying p. 41 under a tree, pale and weak from his last experiment but getting better.
"I was the guinea pig yesterday," Barber said. "Some little purple berries that the woods goats nibble at sometimes, maybe to get a touch of some certain vitamin or something. I ate too many, I guess, because they hit my heart like the kick of a mule."
"I was the test subject yesterday," Barber said. "I tried some little purple berries that the wild goats snack on sometimes, probably to get a dose of some specific vitamin or something. I must have eaten too many because they hit my heart like a mule's kick."
"Did you find anything at all encouraging?" Lake asked.
"Did you find anything at all encouraging?" Lake asked.
"We found four different herbs that are the most violent cathartics you ever dreamed of. And a little silvery fern that tastes like vanilla flavored candy and paralyzes you stiff as a board on the third swallow. It's an hour before you come back out of it.
"We discovered four different herbs that are the strongest laxatives you could ever imagine. And a little silvery fern that tastes like vanilla-flavored candy and leaves you completely paralyzed after the third swallow. It takes an hour before you recover from it."
"But on the good side we found three different kinds of herbs that seem to be all right. We've been digging them up and hanging them in the trees to dry."
"But on the bright side, we found three different types of herbs that seem to be fine. We've been pulling them up and hanging them in the trees to dry."
Lake tried the edible herbs and found them to be something like spinach in taste. There was a chance they might contain the vitamins and minerals needed. Since the hunting parties were living exclusively on meat he would have to point out the edible herbs to all of them so they would know what to eat should any of them feel the effects of diet deficiency.
Lake tried the edible herbs and found they tasted somewhat like spinach. There was a possibility they might have the vitamins and minerals needed. Since the hunting parties were living only on meat, he would have to show them the edible herbs so they would know what to eat if any of them experienced symptoms of dietary deficiency.
He traveled alone as he visited the various hunting parties, finding such travel to be safer each day as the dwindling of the unicorns neared the vanishing point. It was a safety he did not welcome; it meant the last of the game would be gone north long before sufficient meat was taken.
He traveled solo as he visited different hunting parties, finding that this alone time felt safer each day as the number of unicorns dwindled closer to extinction. It was a safety he didn't appreciate; it meant the last of the game would move north long before enough meat was collected.
None of the hunting parties could report good luck. The woods goats, swift and elusive at best, were vanishing with the unicorns. The last cartridge had been fired and the bowmen, while improving all the time, were far from expert. The unicorns, which should have been their major source of meat, were invulnerable to arrows unless shot at short range in the side of the neck just behind the head. And at short range the unicorns invariably charged and presented no such target.
None of the hunting parties could say they had good luck. The forest goats, quick and hard to catch at best, were disappearing along with the unicorns. The last cartridge had been used up, and while the archers were getting better, they were still far from skilled. The unicorns, which should have been their main source of meat, were immune to arrows unless shot at close range in the side of the neck just behind the head. And at that close range, the unicorns always charged and offered no such target.
He made the long, hard climb up the plateau's southern face, to stand at last on top. It was treeless, a flat, green p. 42 table that stretched to the north for as far as he could see. A mountain range, still capped with snow, lay perhaps a hundred miles to the northwest; in the distance it looked like a white, low-lying cloud on the horizon. No other mountains or hills marred the endless sweep of the high plain.
He made the long, tough climb up the southern side of the plateau to finally stand on top. It was treeless, a flat, green p. 42 table that extended to the north as far as he could see. A mountain range, still covered in snow, sat about a hundred miles to the northwest; from a distance, it appeared like a white, low-hanging cloud on the horizon. No other mountains or hills interrupted the vast expanse of the high plain.
The grass was thick and here and there were little streams of water produced by the recently melted snow. It was a paradise land for the herbivores of Ragnarok but for men it was a harsh, forbidding place. At that elevation the air was so thin that only a moderate amount of exertion made the heart and lungs labor painfully. Hard and prolonged exertion would be impossible.
The grass was thick, and there were small streams of water from the recently melted snow. It was paradise for the herbivores of Ragnarok, but for humans, it was a harsh and unwelcoming place. At that altitude, the air was so thin that even a little effort made the heart and lungs work painfully. Intense and prolonged effort would be impossible.
It seemed unlikely that men could hunt and dare unicorn attacks at such an elevation but two hunting parties were ahead of him; one under the grim Craig and one under the reckless Schroeder, both parties stripped down to the youngest, strongest men among all the Rejects.
It seemed unlikely that guys could hunt and take on unicorn attacks at such a height, but two hunting groups were ahead of him; one led by the serious Craig and the other by the bold Schroeder, both teams consisting of the youngest, strongest men among all the Rejects.
He found Schroeder early one morning, leading his hunters toward a small band of woods goats. Two unicorns were grazing in between and the hunters were swinging downwind from them. Schroeder saw him coming and walked back a little way to meet him.
He spotted Schroeder early one morning, guiding his hunters toward a small group of wild goats. Two unicorns were grazing nearby, and the hunters were moving downwind from them. Schroeder noticed him approaching and walked back a bit to meet him.
"Welcome to our breathtaking land," Schroeder greeted him. "How are things going with the rest of the hunting parties?"
"Welcome to our amazing land," Schroeder said to him. "How are things going with the other hunting groups?"
Schroeder was gaunt and there was weariness beneath his still lithe movements. His whiskers were an untamed sorrel bristling and across his cheekbone was the ugly scar of a half healed wound. Another gash was ripped in his arm and something had battered one ear. He reminded Lake of a battle-scarred, indomitable tomcat who would never, for as long as he lived, want to relinquish the joy of conflict and danger.
Schroeder looked skinny, and there was exhaustion in his still agile movements. His unkempt beard was a reddish-brown mess, and he had an unsightly scar across his cheekbone from a wound that hadn’t fully healed. Another cut marked his arm, and something had bruised one of his ears. He made Lake think of a battle-worn, tough tomcat who would never, for as long as he lived, want to give up the thrill of fighting and danger.
"So far," he answered, "you and Craig are the only parties to manage to tackle the plateau."
"So far," he replied, "you and Craig are the only ones who have managed to tackle the plateau."
He asked about Schroeder's luck and learned it had been much better than that of the others due to killing three unicorns by a method Schroeder had thought of.
He asked about Schroeder's luck and found out it had been much better than the others because he had killed three unicorns using a method that Schroeder had come up with.
"Since the bowmen have to be to one side of the unicorns to kill them," Schroeder said, "it only calls for a p. 43 man to be the decoy and let the unicorns chase him between the hidden bowmen. If there's no more than one or two unicorns and if the decoy doesn't have to run very far and if the bowmen don't miss it works well."
"Since the archers need to be positioned beside the unicorns to get a shot at them," Schroeder said, "it only takes one person to act as the decoy and lure the unicorns between the concealed archers. If there’s only one or two unicorns, and if the decoy doesn’t have to sprint too far, plus if the archers don’t miss, it should work out fine."
"Judging from your beat-up condition," Lake said, "you must have been the decoy every time."
"Based on your rough shape," Lake said, "you must have played the decoy every time."
"Well——" Schroeder shrugged his shoulders. "It was my idea."
"Well——" Schroeder shrugged. "It was my idea."
"I've been wondering about another way to get in shots at close range," Lake said. "Take the skin of a woods goat, give it the original shape as near as possible, and a bowman inside it might be able to fake a grazing woods goat until he got the shot he wanted.
"I've been thinking about another way to get close-up shots," Lake said. "Take the skin of a woods goat, shape it as accurately as possible, and a bowman inside it could mimic a grazing woods goat until he gets the shot he wants."
"The unicorns might never suspect where the arrows came from," he concluded. "And then, of course, they might."
"The unicorns might never realize where the arrows came from," he finished. "But then again, they might."
"I'll try it before the day is over, on those two unicorns over there," Schroeder said. "At this elevation and in this gravity my own method is just a little bit rough on a man."
"I'll give it a shot before the day ends, on those two unicorns over there," Schroeder said. "At this height and with this gravity, my own technique is just a bit harsh on a person."
Lake found Craig and his men several miles to the west, all of them gaunt and bearded as Schroeder had been.
Lake found Craig and his guys several miles to the west, all of them looking thin and bearded like Schroeder had been.
"We've had hell," Craig said. "It seems that every time we spot a few woods goats there will be a dozen unicorns in between. If only we had rifles for the unicorns...."
"We've had a rough time," Craig said. "It feels like every time we see some goats, there are a dozen unicorns in the way. If only we had guns for the unicorns...."
Lake told him of the plan to hide under woods goats' skins and of the decoy system used by Schroeder.
Lake informed him about the plan to conceal themselves under goats' skins and the decoy system that Schroeder used.
"Maybe we won't have to use Schroeder's method," he said. "We'll see if the other works—I'll give it the first try."
"Maybe we won't need to use Schroeder's method," he said. "We'll see if the other one works—I’ll give it the first shot."
This he was not to do. Less than an hour later one of the men who helped dry the meat and carry it to the caves returned to report the camp stricken by a strange, sudden malady that was killing a hundred a day. Dr. Chiara, who had collapsed while driving himself on to care for the sick, was sure it was a deficiency disease. Anders was down with it, helpless, and Bemmon had assumed command; setting up daily work quotas for those p. 44 still on their feet and refusing to heed Chiara's requests concerning treatment of the disease.
This he was not to do. Less than an hour later, one of the men who helped dry the meat and transport it to the caves came back to report that the camp was hit by a strange, sudden illness that was claiming a hundred lives each day. Dr. Chiara, who had collapsed while pushing himself to care for the sick, believed it was a deficiency disease. Anders was suffering from it and was helpless, while Bemmon had taken over command; he was assigning daily work quotas for those still able to stand and ignoring Chiara's requests about how to treat the illness.
Lake made the trip back to the caves in a fraction of the length of time it had taken him to reach the plateau, walking until he was ready to drop and then pausing only for an hour or two of rest. He spotted Barber's camp when coming down off the plateau and he swung to one side, to tell Barber to have a supply of the herbs sent to the caves at once.
Lake made the trip back to the caves in a fraction of the time it took him to reach the plateau, walking until he could barely continue and then stopping only for an hour or two of rest. He saw Barber's camp while coming down off the plateau and veered to the side to tell Barber to send a supply of the herbs to the caves immediately.
He reached the caves, to find half the camp in bed and the other half dragging about listlessly at the tasks given them by Bemmon. Anders was in grave condition, too weak to rise, and Dr. Chiara was dying.
He arrived at the caves to find half the camp in bed and the other half moving around sluggishly with the tasks assigned to them by Bemmon. Anders was in serious condition, too weak to get up, and Dr. Chiara was fading fast.
He squatted down beside Chiara's pallet and knew there could be no hope for him. On Chiara's pale face and in his eyes was the shadow of his own foreknowledge.
He crouched down next to Chiara's bed and realized there was no hope for him. On Chiara's tired face and in his eyes was the reflection of his own understanding.
"I finally saw what it was"—Chiara's words were very low, hard to hear—"and I told Bemmon what to do. It's a deficiency disease, complicated by the gravity into some form not known on Earth."
"I finally saw what it was," Chiara said quietly, almost inaudibly. "I told Bemmon what to do. It’s a deficiency disease, complicated by the severity into a form not known on Earth."
He stopped to rest and Lake waited.
He stopped to take a break, and Lake waited.
"Beri-beri—pellagra—we had deficiency diseases on Earth. But none so fatal—so quickly. I told Bemmon—ration out fruits and vegetables to everybody. Hurry—or it will be too late."
"Beri-beri—pellagra—we had deficiency diseases on Earth. But none were as deadly—so rapidly. I told Bemmon—distribute fruits and vegetables to everyone. Hurry—or it will be too late."
Again he stopped to rest, the last vestige of color gone from his face.
Again he paused to take a break, the last hint of color faded from his face.
"And you?" Lake asked, already knowing the answer.
"And you?" Lake asked, already knowing the response.
"For me—too late. I kept thinking of viruses—should have seen the obvious sooner. Just like——"
"For me—it's too late. I kept thinking about viruses—I should have realized the obvious sooner. Just like——"
His lips turned up a little at the corners and the Chiara of the dead past smiled for the last time at Lake.
His lips curled up slightly at the corners, and the spirit of the dead past smiled for the last time at Lake.
"Just like a damned fool intern...."
"Just like a damn fool intern...."
That was all, then, and the chamber was suddenly very quiet. Lake stood up to leave, and to speak the words that Chiara could never hear:
That was it, then, and the room got really quiet. Lake stood up to leave and to say the words that Chiara would never hear:
"We're going to need you and miss you—Doctor."
"We're going to need you and we're going to miss you—Doctor."
He found Bemmon in the food storage cavern, supervising the work of two teen-age boys with critical officiousness although he was making no move to help p. 45 them. At sight of Lake he hurried forward, the ingratiating smile sliding across his face.
He found Bemmon in the food storage cave, overseeing two teenage boys with a critical and bossy attitude, even though he wasn’t helping them at all. At the sight of Lake, he rushed over, a friendly smile spreading across his face. p. 45
"I'm glad you're back," he said. "I had to take charge when Anders got sick and he had everything in such a mess. I've been working day and night to undo his mistakes and get the work properly under way again."
"I'm glad you're back," he said. "I had to step up when Anders got sick, and he really left everything in chaos. I've been working around the clock to fix his mistakes and get things on track again."
Lake looked at the two thin-faced boys who had taken advantage of the opportunity to rest. They leaned wearily against the heavy pole table Bemmon had had them moving, their eyes already dull with the incipient sickness and watching him in mute appeal.
Lake looked at the two pale boys who had taken the chance to rest. They leaned tiredly against the heavy pole table Bemmon had made them move, their eyes already dull from the beginning of the sickness and watching him in silent plea.
"Have you obeyed Chiara's order?" he asked.
"Did you follow Chiara's order?" he asked.
"Ah—no," Bemmon said. "I felt it best to ignore it."
"Ah—no," Bemmon said. "I thought it would be better to just ignore it."
"Why?" Lake asked.
"Why?" Lake asked.
"It would be a senseless waste of our small supply of fruit and vegetable foods to give them to people already dying. I'm afraid"—the ingratiating smile came again—"we've been letting him exercise an authority he isn't entitled to. He's really hardly more than a medical student and his diagnoses are only guesses."
"It would be a pointless waste of our limited supply of fruits and vegetables to give them to people who are already dying. I'm afraid"—the ingratiating smile reappeared—"we've been allowing him to exercise authority he doesn't actually have. He's really just a medical student, and his diagnoses are merely educated guesses."
"He's dead," Lake said flatly. "His last order will be carried out."
"He's dead," Lake said plainly. "We'll follow through with his last order."
He looked from the two tired boys to Bemmon, contrasting their thinness and weariness with the way Bemmon's paunch still bulged outward and his jowls still sagged with their load of fat.
He glanced from the two exhausted boys to Bemmon, comparing their thinness and fatigue with how Bemmon's belly still stuck out and his jowls still drooped under their weight of fat.
"I'll send West down to take over in here," he said to Bemmon. "You come with me. You and I seem to be the only two in good health here and there's plenty of work for us to do."
"I'll send West in to take over here," he told Bemmon. "You come with me. It looks like we're the only two who are healthy, and there's a lot of work for us to handle."
The fawning expression vanished from Bemmon's face. "I see," he said. "Now that I've turned Anders's muddle into organization, you'll hand my authority over to another of your favorites and demote me back to common labor?"
The eager look disappeared from Bemmon's face. "I get it," he said. "Now that I've sorted out Anders's mess, you're going to give my position to one of your favorites and bump me back down to regular work?"
"Setting up work quotas for sick and dying people isn't organization," Lake said. He spoke to the two boys, "Both of you go lie down. West will find someone else." Then to Bemmon, "Come with me. We're both going to work at common labor."
"Setting work quotas for sick and dying people isn't organization," Lake said. He addressed the two boys, "Both of you go lie down. West will find someone else." Then to Bemmon, "Come with me. We're both going to do some labor."
They passed by the cave where Bemmon slept. Two boys were just going into it, carrying armloads of dried p. 46 grass to make a mattress under Bemmon's pallet. They moved slowly, heavily. Like the two boys in the food storage cave they were dull-eyed with the beginning of the sickness.
They walked past the cave where Bemmon was sleeping. Two boys were just entering it, carrying bundles of dried grass to make a mattress under Bemmon's bed. They moved slowly and with effort. Like the two boys in the food storage cave, they had dull eyes showing the first signs of the sickness.
Lake stopped, to look more closely into the cave and verify something else he thought he had seen: Bemmon had discarded the prowler skins on his bed and in their place were soft wool blankets; perhaps the only unpatched blankets the Rejects possessed.
Lake paused to take a closer look into the cave and confirm something else he thought he had noticed: Bemmon had tossed the prowler skins onto his bed and instead, there were soft wool blankets; maybe the only unpatched blankets the Rejects had.
"Go back to your caves," he said to the boys. "Go to bed and rest."
"Go back to your caves," he told the boys. "Go to bed and get some rest."
He looked at Bemmon. Bemmon's eyes flickered away, refusing to meet his.
He looked at Bemmon. Bemmon's eyes darted away, refusing to make eye contact.
"What few blankets we have are for babies and the very youngest children," he said. His tone was coldly unemotional but he could not keep his fists from clenching at his sides. "You will return them at once and sleep on animal skins, as all the men and women do. And if you want grass for a mattress you will carry it yourself, as even the young children do."
"What few blankets we have are for babies and the very young," he said. His tone was cool and detached, but he couldn't stop his fists from clenching at his sides. "You will give them back immediately and sleep on animal skins, like all the men and women. And if you want grass for a mattress, you will carry it yourself, just like even the little kids do."
Bemmon made no answer, his face a sullen red and hatred shining in the eyes that still refused to meet Lake's.
Bemmon didn’t respond, his face a dark red and hatred gleaming in his eyes, which he still wouldn’t direct at Lake.
"Gather up the blankets and return them," Lake said. "Then come on up to the central cave. We have a lot of work to do."
"Grab the blankets and bring them back," Lake said. "Then come up to the central cave. We have a lot of work to do."
He could feel Bemmon's gaze burning against his back as he turned away and he thought of what John Prentiss had once said:
He could feel Bemmon's stare burning into his back as he turned away, and he thought of what John Prentiss had once said:
"I know he's no good but he never has guts enough to go quite far enough to give me an excuse to whittle him down."
"I know he’s not great, but he never has the guts to go far enough to give me a reason to cut him down."
Barber's men arrived the next day, burdened with dried herbs. These were given to the seriously ill as a supplement to the ration of fruit and vegetable foods and were given, alone, to those not yet sick. Then came the period of waiting; of hoping that it was all not too late and too little.
Barber's men showed up the next day, loaded with dried herbs. They gave these to the seriously ill as a supplement to their fruit and vegetable rations, and they were given on their own to those who weren't sick yet. Then came the waiting period; the hope that it wasn't too late and that the efforts were enough.
A noticeable change for the better began on the second day. A week went by and the sick were slowly, steadily, improving. The not-quite-sick were already back to normal p. 47 health. There was no longer any doubt: the Ragnarok herbs would prevent a recurrence of the disease.
A clear improvement started on the second day. A week passed, and the sick were gradually getting better. Those who were only mildly ill were already back to normal health. p. 47 There was no doubt anymore: the Ragnarok herbs would stop the disease from coming back.
It was, Lake thought, all so simple once you knew what to do. Hundreds had died, Chiara among them, because they did not have a common herb that grew at a slightly higher elevation. Not a single life would have been lost if he could have looked a week into the future and had the herbs found and taken to the caves that much sooner.
It was, Lake thought, all so simple once you knew what to do. Hundreds had died, Chiara among them, because they didn't have a common herb that grew at a slightly higher elevation. Not a single life would have been lost if he could have looked a week into the future and had the herbs found and taken to the caves that much sooner.
But the disease had given no warning of its coming. Nothing, on Ragnarok, ever seemed to give warning before it killed.
But the disease didn’t give any warning before it hit. Nothing in Ragnarok ever seemed to give a heads up before it claimed lives.
Another week went by and hunters began to trickle in, gaunt and exhausted, to report all the game going north up the plateau and not a single creature left below. They were the ones who had tried and failed to withstand the high elevation of the plateau. Only two out of three hunters returned among those who had challenged the plateau. They had tried, all of them, to the best of their ability and the limits of their endurance.
Another week passed, and hunters started to arrive, thin and worn out, to share that all the game was moving north up the plateau and not a single animal was left below. They were the ones who had attempted and failed to endure the high altitude of the plateau. Only two out of three hunters made it back from those who had taken on the plateau. They had all given it their best effort and pushed themselves to their limits.
The blue star was by then a small sun and the yellow sun blazed hotter each day. Grass began to brown and wither on the hillsides as the days went by and Lake knew summer was very near. The last hunting party, but for Craig's and Schroeder's, returned. They had very little meat but they brought with them a large quantity of something almost as important: salt.
The blue star was now a small sun, and the yellow sun got hotter each day. The grass started to turn brown and wither on the hillsides as the days passed, and Lake realized that summer was just around the corner. The last hunting party, besides Craig's and Schroeder's, returned. They had barely any meat, but they brought back a large amount of something almost as important: salt.
They had found a deposit of it in an almost inaccessible region of cliffs and canyons. "Not even the woods goats can get in there," Stevens, the leader of that party, said. "If the salt was in an accessible place there would have been a salt lick there and goats in plenty."
They had discovered a deposit of it in a nearly unreachable area of cliffs and canyons. "Not even the mountain goats can get in there," Stevens, the leader of that group, said. "If the salt were in an accessible spot, there would be a salt lick and plenty of goats."
"If woods goats care for salt the way Earth animals do," Lake said. "When fall comes we'll make a salt lick and find out."
"If mountain goats crave salt like other animals do," Lake said. "When fall arrives, we'll create a salt lick and see."
Two more weeks went by and Craig and Schroeder returned with their surviving hunters. They had followed the game to the eastern end of the snow-capped mountain range but there the migration had drawn away from them, traveling farther each day than they could travel. They had almost waited too long before turning back: the p. 48 grass at the southern end of the plateau was turning brown and the streams were dry. They got enough water, barely, by digging seep holes in the dry stream beds.
Two more weeks passed, and Craig and Schroeder came back with the remaining hunters. They had tracked the game to the eastern part of the snow-covered mountain range, but there, the migration moved away from them, traveling farther each day than they could keep up with. They nearly waited too long before heading back: the p. 48 grass at the southern end of the plateau was turning brown, and the streams had dried up. They managed to get just enough water by digging seep holes in the dry stream beds.
Lake's method of stalking unicorns under the concealment of a woods goat skin had worked well only a few times. After that the unicorns learned to swing downwind from any lone woods goats. If they smelled a man inside the goat skin they charged him and killed him.
Lake's way of hunting unicorns while hiding under a goat skin had only been successful a few times. After that, the unicorns figured out to move downwind from any solitary goats. If they caught a whiff of a person inside the goat skin, they would charge at him and kill him.
With the return of the last hunters everything was done that could be done in preparation for summer. Inventory was taken of the total food supply and it was even smaller than Lake had feared. It would be far from enough to last until fall brought the game back from the north and he instituted rationing much stricter than before.
With the return of the last hunters, everything that could be done to prepare for summer was completed. An inventory was taken of the total food supply, and it was even smaller than Lake had feared. It wouldn’t be nearly enough to last until fall when the game returned from the north, so he implemented rationing that was much stricter than before.
The heat increased as the yellow sun blazed hotter and the blue sun grew larger. Each day the vegetation was browner and a morning came when Lake could see no green wherever he looked.
The heat intensified as the yellow sun blazed more fiercely and the blue sun appeared bigger. Each day, the plants grew browner, and there came a morning when Lake could see no green no matter where he looked.
They numbered eleven hundred and ten that morning, out of what had so recently been four thousand. Eleven hundred and ten thin, hungry scarecrows who, already, could do nothing more than sit listlessly in the shade and wait for the hell that was coming. He thought of the food supply, so pitifully small, and of the months it would have to last. He saw the grim, inescapable future for his charges: famine. There was nothing he could do to prevent it. He could only try to forestall complete starvation for all by cutting rations to the bare existence level.
They numbered 1,110 that morning, down from what had recently been 4,000. 1,110 thin, hungry figures who could only sit listlessly in the shade and wait for the hell that was coming. He thought about the food supply, so painfully small, and the months it would need to last. He envisioned the grim, inevitable future for those under his care: famine. There was nothing he could do to stop it. He could only try to delay complete starvation for everyone by reducing rations to an absolute minimum.
And that would be bare existence for the stronger of them. The weaker were already doomed.
And that would be just survival for the stronger of them. The weaker were already finished.
He had them all gather in front of the caves that evening when the terrace was in the shadow of the ridge. He stood before them and spoke to them:
He had everyone come together in front of the caves that evening when the terrace was in the shadow of the ridge. He stood in front of them and spoke to them:
"All of you know we have only a fraction of the amount of food we need to see us through the summer. Tomorrow the present ration will be cut in half. That will be enough to live on, just barely. If that cut isn't made the food supply will be gone long before fall and all of us will die.
"All of you know we only have a small portion of the food we need to get through the summer. Tomorrow, the current ration will be halved. That will barely be enough to survive. If we don't make this cut, the food supply will run out long before fall, and all of us will perish."
"If anyone has any food of any kind it must be turned in to be added to the total supply. Some of you may p. 49 have thought of your children and kept a little hidden for them. I can understand why you should do that—but you must turn it in. There may possibly be some who hid food for themselves, personally. If so, I give them the first and last warning: turn it in tonight. If any hidden cache of food is found in the future the one who hid it will be regarded as a traitor and murderer.
"If anyone has any food at all, it needs to be handed in to increase the overall supply. Some of you might have thought of your kids and saved a little for them. I understand why you would do that, but you have to turn it in. There might be some who hid food for themselves. If that’s the case, I’m giving them the first and final warning: hand it in tonight. If any hidden stash of food is discovered later, the person who hid it will be seen as a traitor and a murderer."
"All of you, but for the children, will go into the chamber next to the one where the food is stored. Each of you—and there will be no exceptions regardless of how innocent you are—will carry a bulkily folded cloth or garment. Each of you will go into the chamber alone. There will be no one in there. You will leave the food you have folded in the cloth, if any, and go out the other exit and back to your caves. No one will ever know whether the cloth you carried contained food or not. No one will ever ask.
"All of you, except for the children, will go into the room next to where the food is kept. Each of you—and there will be no exceptions, no matter how innocent you are—will carry a bulky folded cloth or garment. Each of you will enter the room alone. There won’t be anyone else in there. You will leave behind any food you’ve folded in the cloth, if you have any, and exit through the other door back to your caves. No one will ever find out whether the cloth you carried had food in it or not. No one will ever ask."
"Our survival on this world, if we are to survive at all, can be only by working and sacrificing together. There can be no selfishness. What any of you may have done in the past is of no consequence. Tonight we start anew. From now on we trust one another without reserve.
"Our survival in this world, if we are to survive at all, can only come from working and sacrificing together. There can be no selfishness. What any of you may have done in the past doesn’t matter. Tonight we begin again. From this point on, we trust each other completely."
"There will be one punishment for any who betray that trust—death."
"There will be one punishment for anyone who betrays that trust—death."
Anders set the example by being the first to carry a folded cloth into the cave. Of them all, Lake heard later, only Bemmon voiced any real indignation; warning all those in his section of the line that the order was the first step toward outright dictatorship and a police-and-spy system in which Lake and the other leaders would deprive them all of freedom and dignity. Bemmon insisted upon exhibiting the emptiness of the cloth he carried; an action that, had he succeeded in persuading the others to follow his example, would have mercilessly exposed those who did have food they were returning.
Anders led by example, being the first to bring a folded cloth into the cave. Later, Lake heard that out of all of them, only Bemmon expressed any real outrage; warning everyone in his part of the line that the order was the first step toward full dictatorship and a system of police and spies where Lake and the other leaders would strip them all of their freedom and dignity. Bemmon insisted on showing the emptiness of the cloth he carried; an act that, if he had convinced the others to do the same, would have ruthlessly revealed those who actually had food they were bringing back.
But no one followed Bemmon's example and no harm was done. As for Lake, he had worries on his mind of much greater importance than Bemmon's enmity.
But no one followed Bemmon's example, and no harm was done. As for Lake, he had concerns on his mind that were much more important than Bemmon's hatred.
The weeks dragged by, each longer and more terrible p. 50 to endure than the one before it as the heat steadily increased. Summer solstice arrived and there was no escape from the heat, even in the deepest caves. There was no night; the blue sun rose in the east as the yellow sun set in the west. There was no life of any kind to be seen, not even an insect. Nothing moved across the burned land but the swirling dust devils and shimmering, distorted mirages.
The weeks dragged on, each one feeling longer and more agonizing than the last as the heat kept rising. The summer solstice came, and there was no way to escape the heat, even in the deepest caves. There was no night; the blue sun rose in the east while the yellow sun set in the west. There was no sign of life at all, not even an insect. The only things moving across the scorched land were the swirling dust devils and shimmering, distorted mirages.
The death rate increased with appalling swiftness. The small supply of canned and dehydrated milk, fruit and vegetables was reserved exclusively for the children but it was far insufficient in quantity. The Ragnarok herbs prevented any recurrence of the fatal deficiency disease but they provided virtually no nourishment to help fight the heat and gravity. The stronger of the children lay wasted and listless on their pallets while the ones not so strong died each day.
The death rate climbed at an alarming pace. The limited supply of canned and dehydrated milk, fruit, and vegetables was set aside only for the children, but it was nowhere near enough. The Ragnarok herbs stopped any return of the deadly deficiency disease, but they offered almost no nutrition to combat the heat and gravity. The stronger children lay weak and unresponsive on their beds, while the weaker ones died one by one each day.
Each day thin and hollow-eyed mothers would come to plead with him to save their children. "... it would take so little to save his life.... Please—before it's too late...."
Each day, thin, hollow-eyed mothers would come to beg him to save their children. "... it would take so little to save his life.... Please—before it's too late...."
But there was so little food left and the time was yet so long until fall would bring relief from the famine that he could only answer each of them with a grim and final "No."
But there was barely any food left, and there was still a long way to go until fall would bring relief from the famine, so he could only respond to each of them with a grim and definite "No."
And watch the last hope flicker and die in their eyes and watch them turn away, to go and sit for the last hours beside their children.
And see the last hope fade and disappear in their eyes, and watch them turn away to spend the final hours sitting next to their kids.
Bemmon became increasingly irritable and complaining as the rationing and heat made existence a misery; insisting that Lake and the others were to blame for the food shortage, that their hunting efforts had been bungling and faint-hearted. And he implied, without actually saying so, that Lake and the others had forbidden him to go near the food chamber because they did not want a competent, honest man to check up on what they were doing.
Bemmon became more and more grumpy and whiny as the rationing and heat turned life into a misery; he insisted that Lake and the others were responsible for the food shortage, claiming their hunting efforts were clumsy and half-hearted. He hinted, without directly saying it, that Lake and the others had kept him away from the food chamber because they didn’t want a capable, honest person checking up on what they were doing.
There were six hundred and three of them the blazing afternoon when the girl, Julia, could stand his constant, vindictive, fault-finding no longer. Lake heard about it shortly afterward, the way she had turned on Bemmon p. 51 in a flare of temper she could control no longer and said:
There were six hundred and three of them that blazing afternoon when the girl, Julia, could no longer tolerate his constant, spiteful, and critical attitude. Lake heard about it shortly after, how she had snapped at Bemmon p. 51 in a burst of anger she couldn't hold back and said:
"Whenever your mouth is still you can hear the children who are dying today—but you don't care. All you can think of is yourself. You claim Lake and the others were cowards—but you didn't dare hunt with them. You keep insinuating that they're cheating us and eating more than we are—but your belly is the only one that has any fat left on it——"
"Whenever you're quiet, you can hear the kids who are dying today—but you don't care. All you think about is yourself. You say Lake and the others were cowards—but you never had the guts to hunt with them. You keep implying that they're cheating us and eating more than we are—but your belly is the only one that has any fat left on it——"
She never completed the sentence. Bemmon's face turned livid in sudden, wild fury and he struck her, knocking her against the rock wall so hard that she slumped unconscious to the ground.
She never finished the sentence. Bemmon's face turned pale with sudden, uncontrolled rage and he hit her, slamming her against the rock wall so hard that she collapsed unconscious to the ground.
"She's a liar!" he panted, glaring at the others. "She's a rotten liar and anybody who repeats what she said will get what she got!"
"She's a liar!" he gasped, glaring at the others. "She's a terrible liar, and anyone who repeats what she said will face the same consequences!"
When Lake learned of what had happened he did not send for Bemmon at once. He wondered why Bemmon's reaction had been so quick and violent and there seemed to be only one answer:
When Lake found out what had happened, he didn't call for Bemmon right away. He wondered why Bemmon's response had been so swift and intense, and there seemed to be only one explanation:
Bemmon's belly was still a little fat. There could be but one way he could have kept it so.
Bemmon's belly was still a bit chubby. There was only one way he could have maintained that.
He summoned Craig, Schroeder, Barber and Anders. They went to the chamber where Bemmon slept and there, almost at once, they found his cache. He had it buried under his pallet and hidden in cavities along the walls; dried meat, dried fruits and milk, canned vegetables. It was an amount amazingly large and many of the items had presumably been exhausted during the deficiency disease attack.
He called in Craig, Schroeder, Barber, and Anders. They went to the room where Bemmon was sleeping and there, almost immediately, they discovered his stash. He had it buried under his bedding and hidden in spaces along the walls: dried meat, dried fruits, and milk, canned vegetables. It was a surprisingly large amount, and many of the items had likely been used up during the vitamin deficiency outbreak.
"It looks," Schroeder said, "like he didn't waste any time feathering his nest when he made himself leader."
"It seems," Schroeder said, "that he didn't waste any time setting himself up as leader."
The others said nothing but stood with grim, frozen faces, waiting for Lake's next action.
The others said nothing and just stood there with serious, expressionless faces, waiting for Lake to make the next move.
"Bring Bemmon," Lake said to Craig.
"Bring Bemmon," Lake said to Craig.
Craig returned with him two minutes later. Bemmon stiffened at the sight of his unearthed cache and color drained away from his face.
Craig came back with him two minutes later. Bemmon tensed at the sight of his uncovered stash, and the color drained from his face.
"Well?" Lake asked.
"Well?" Lake questioned.
"I didn't"—Bemmon swallowed—"I didn't know it was there." And then quickly, "You can't prove I put it there. p. 52 You can't prove you didn't just now bring it in yourselves to frame me."
"I didn't"—Bemmon swallowed—"I didn't know it was there." And then quickly added, "You can't prove I put it there. p. 52 You can't prove you didn't just bring it in yourselves to set me up."
Lake stared at Bemmon, waiting. The others watched Bemmon as Lake was doing and no one spoke. The silence deepened and Bemmon began to sweat as he tried to avoid their eyes. He looked again at the damning evidence and his defiance broke.
Lake stared at Bemmon, waiting. The others watched Bemmon just like Lake was, and no one said a word. The silence got heavier, and Bemmon started to sweat as he tried to look away from their gazes. He glanced again at the incriminating evidence, and his defiance crumbled.
"It—if I hadn't taken it it would have been wasted on people who were dying," he said. He wiped at his sweating face. "I won't ever do it again—I swear I won't."
"It—if I hadn't taken it, it would have been wasted on people who were dying," he said. He wiped his sweaty face. "I won't ever do it again—I swear I won't."
Lake spoke to Craig. "You and Barber take him to the lookout point."
Lake said to Craig, "You and Barber take him to the lookout point."
"What——" Bemmon's protest was cut off as Craig and Barber took him by the arms and walked him swiftly away.
"What—" Bemmon's protest was interrupted as Craig and Barber grabbed him by the arms and quickly walked him away.
Lake turned to Anders. "Get a rope," he ordered.
Lake turned to Anders. "Get a rope," he said.
Anders paled a little. "A—rope?"
Anders went pale. "A—rope?"
"What else does he deserve?"
"What else does he get?"
"Nothing," Anders said. "Not—not after what he did."
"Nothing," Anders said. "Not—definitely not after what he did."
On the way out they passed the place where Julia lay. Bemmon had knocked her against the wall with such force that a sharp projection of rock had cut a deep gash in her forehead. A woman was wiping the blood from her face and she lay limply, still unconscious; a frail shadow of the bold girl she had once been with the new life she would try to give them an almost unnoticeable little bulge in her starved thinness.
On their way out, they walked by the spot where Julia was lying. Bemmon had slammed her against the wall with such force that a sharp rock had left a deep cut on her forehead. A woman was cleaning the blood off her face while she lay there, still unconscious; she looked like a faint shadow of the confident girl she once was, with the slight bulge of new life barely visible on her emaciated frame.
The lookout point was an outjutting spur of the ridge, six hundred feet from the caves and in full view of them. A lone tree stood there, its dead limbs thrust like white arms through the brown foliage of the limbs that still lived. Craig and Barber waited under the tree, Bemmon between them. The lowering sun shone hot and bright on Bemmon's face as he squinted back toward the caves at the approach of Lake and the other two.
The lookout point was a protruding part of the ridge, six hundred feet from the caves and clearly visible from there. A solitary tree stood at the spot, its dead branches reaching out like white arms through the brown leaves of the still-living ones. Craig and Barber waited under the tree, with Bemmon between them. The setting sun shone brightly and intensely on Bemmon's face as he squinted back toward the caves at the arrival of Lake and the other two.
He twisted to look at Barber. "What is it—why did you bring me here?" There was the tremor of fear in his voice. "What are you going to do to me?"
He turned to look at Barber. "What’s going on—why did you bring me here?" There was a quiver of fear in his voice. "What are you going to do to me?"
Barber did not answer and Bemmon turned back toward p. 53 Lake. He saw the rope in Anders' hand and his face went white with comprehension.
Barber didn't respond, and Bemmon turned back toward p. 53 Lake. He noticed the rope in Anders' hand, and his face went pale with realization.
"No!"
"No!"
He threw himself back with a violence that almost tore him loose. "No—no!"
He flung himself back with such force that it nearly tore him free. "No—no!"
Schroeder stepped forward to help hold him and Lake took the rope from Anders. He fashioned a noose in it while Bemmon struggled and made panting, animal sounds, his eyes fixed in horrified fascination on the rope.
Schroeder stepped forward to help hold him, and Lake took the rope from Anders. He made a noose with it while Bemmon struggled and made heavy, animal-like sounds, his eyes glued in horrified fascination on the rope.
When the noose was finished he threw the free end of the rope over the white limb above Bemmon. He released the noose and Barber caught it, to draw it snug around Bemmon's neck.
When the noose was done, he tossed the loose end of the rope over the white branch above Bemmon. He let go of the noose, and Barber grabbed it to pull it tight around Bemmon's neck.
Bemmon stopped struggling then and sagged weakly. For a moment it appeared that he would faint. Then he worked his mouth soundlessly until words came:
Bemmon stopped trying to fight and slumped weakly. For a moment, it seemed like he was going to pass out. Then he opened his mouth silently until he managed to form words:
"You won't—you can't—really hang me?"
"You won’t—you can’t—actually hang me?"
Lake spoke to him:
Lake talked to him:
"We're going to hang you. What you stole would have saved the lives of ten children. You've watched the children cry because they were so hungry and you've watched them become too weak to cry or care any more. You've watched them die each day and each night you've secretly eaten the food that was supposed to be theirs.
"We're going to hang you. What you took would have saved the lives of ten kids. You've seen the children cry from hunger, and you've seen them get too weak to cry or care anymore. You've watched them die every day, and each night you've secretly eaten the food that should have been theirs."
"We're going to hang you, for the murder of children and the betrayal of our trust in you. If you have anything to say, say it now."
"We're going to hang you for murdering children and betraying our trust in you. If you have anything to say, say it now."
"You can't! I had a right to live—to eat what would have been wasted on dying people!" Bemmon twisted to appeal to the ones who held him, his words quick and ragged with hysteria. "You can't hang me—I don't want to die!"
"You can't! I had a right to live—to eat what would have been wasted on people who are dying!" Bemmon twisted to appeal to the ones holding him, his words fast and frantic with hysteria. "You can't hang me—I don't want to die!"
Craig answered him, with a smile that was like the thin snarl of a wolf:
Craig replied, smiling in a way that resembled a wolf's sneer:
"Neither did two of my children."
"Neither did two of my kids."
Lake nodded to Craig and Schroeder, not waiting any longer. They stepped back to seize the free end of the rope and Bemmon screamed at what was coming, tearing loose from the grip of Barber.
Lake nodded to Craig and Schroeder, not wanting to wait any longer. They stepped back to grab the free end of the rope, and Bemmon yelled at what was approaching, breaking free from Barber's hold.
Then his scream was abruptly cut off as he was jerked into the air. There was a cracking sound and he kicked p. 54 spasmodically, his head setting grotesquely to one side.
Then his scream was abruptly cut off as he was yanked into the air. There was a cracking sound, and he kicked p. 54 spasmodically, his head twisting grotesquely to one side.
Craig and Schroeder and Barber watched him with hard, expressionless faces but Anders turned quickly away, to be suddenly and violently sick.
Craig, Schroeder, and Barber watched him with cold, blank faces, but Anders quickly turned away, suddenly feeling violently ill.
"He was the first to betray us," Lake said. "Snub the rope and leave him to swing there. If there are any others like him, they'll know what to expect."
"He was the first to betray us," Lake said. "Cut the rope and let him hang there. If there are any others like him, they'll know what to expect."
The blue sun rose as they went back to the caves. Behind them Bemmon swung and twirled aimlessly on the end of the rope. Two long, pale shadows swung and twirled with him; a yellow one to the west and a blue one to the east.
The blue sun rose as they returned to the caves. Behind them, Bemmon swung and twirled aimlessly on the end of the rope. Two long, pale shadows swung and twirled with him; one yellow to the west and one blue to the east.
Bemmon was buried the next day. Someone cursed his name and someone spit on his grave and then he was part of the dead past as they faced the suffering ahead of them.
Bemmon was buried the next day. Someone cursed his name, and someone spat on his grave, and then he became a part of the dead past as they dealt with the suffering ahead of them.
Julia recovered, although she would always wear a ragged scar on her forehead. Anders, who had worked closely with Chiara and was trying to take his place, quieted her fears by assuring her that the baby she carried was still too small for there to be much danger of the fall causing her to lose it.
Julia healed, but she would always have a rough scar on her forehead. Anders, who had worked closely with Chiara and was trying to step into his role, calmed her fears by assuring her that the baby she was carrying was still too small for the fall to pose much risk of losing it.
Three times during the next month the wind came roaring down out of the northwest, bringing a gray dust that filled the sky and enveloped the land in a hot, smothering gloom through which the suns could not be seen.
Three times in the following month, the wind howled down from the northwest, bringing a gray dust that filled the sky and covered the land in a hot, suffocating gloom where the sun couldn’t be seen.
Once black clouds gathered in the distance, to pour out a cloudburst. The 1.5 gravity gave the wall of water that swept down the canyon a far greater force and velocity than it would have had on Earth and boulders the size of small houses were tossed into the air and shattered into fragments. But all the rain fell upon the one small area and not a drop fell at the caves.
Once dark clouds gathered in the distance, ready to unleash a downpour. The 1.5 gravity gave the wall of water rushing down the canyon much more force and speed than it would have on Earth, sending boulders the size of small houses flying into the air, where they shattered into pieces. But all the rain fell on that one small area, and not a drop reached the caves.
One single factor was in their favor and but for it they could not have survived such intense, continual heat: there was no humidity. Water evaporated quickly in the hot, dry air and sweat glands operated at the highest possible degree of efficiency. As a result they drank enormous quantities of water—the average adult needed five gallons a day. All canvas had been converted p. 55 into water bags and the same principle of cooling-by-evaporation gave them water that was only warm instead of sickeningly hot as it would otherwise have been.
One factor worked in their favor, and without it, they wouldn’t have survived the intense, constant heat: there was no humidity. Water evaporated quickly in the hot, dry air, and sweat glands functioned at peak efficiency. As a result, they drank huge amounts of water—the average adult needed five gallons each day. All the canvas had been turned into water bags, and the same cooling-by-evaporation principle provided them water that was only warm instead of unbearably hot as it would have been otherwise.
But despite the lack of humidity the heat was still far more intense than any on Earth. It never ceased, day or night, never let them have a moment's relief. There was a limit to how long human flesh could bear up under it, no matter how valiant the will. Each day the toll of those who had reached that limit was greater, like a swiftly rising tide.
But even though there was no humidity, the heat was still way more intense than anything on Earth. It didn’t stop, day or night, and never gave them a moment of relief. There’s only so long that human skin can handle it, no matter how strong the will. Each day, the number of people who reached that breaking point grew larger, like a quickly rising tide.
There were three hundred and forty of them, when the first rain came; the rain that meant the end of summer. The yellow sun moved southward and the blue sun shrank steadily. Grass grew again and the woods goats returned, with them the young that had been born in the north, already half the size of their mothers.
There were three hundred and forty of them when the first rain came; the rain that signaled the end of summer. The yellow sun moved south, and the blue sun steadily shrank. Grass grew back, and the woodland goats returned, along with the young ones that had been born in the north, already half the size of their mothers.
For a while there was meat, and green herbs. Then the prowlers came, to make hunting dangerous. Females with pups were seen but always at a great distance as though the prowlers, like humans, took no chances with the lives of their children.
For a while, there was meat and green herbs. Then the hunters arrived, making it risky to hunt. Females with pups were spotted, but always from far away, as if the hunters, like people, were careful about the safety of their young.
The unicorns came close behind the first prowlers, their young amazingly large and already weaned. Hunting became doubly dangerous then but the bowmen, through necessity, were learning how to use their bows with increasing skill and deadliness.
The unicorns followed closely behind the first prowlers, their young surprisingly large and already weaned. Hunting became twice as dangerous then, but the bowmen, out of necessity, were honing their skills with their bows, becoming more skilled and lethal.
A salt lick for the woods goats was hopefully tried, although Lake felt dubious about it. They learned that salt was something the woods goats could either take or leave alone. And when hunters were in the vicinity they left it alone.
A salt lick for the forest goats was attempted with hope, although Lake was skeptical about it. They discovered that salt was something the forest goats could either take or ignore. And when hunters were nearby, they ignored it.
The game was followed for many miles to the south. The hunters returned the day the first blizzard came roaring and screaming down over the edge of the plateau; the blizzard that marked the beginning of the long, frigid winter. By then they were prepared as best they could be. Wood had been carried in great quantities and the caves fitted with crude doors and a ventilation system. And they had meat—not as much as they would need but enough to prevent starvation.
The hunt was tracked for many miles to the south. The hunters came back just as the first blizzard swept in, howling and screeching over the edge of the plateau; the blizzard that signaled the start of the long, harsh winter. By that time, they were as ready as they could be. They had brought in a large amount of wood, and the caves were equipped with makeshift doors and a ventilation system. And they had meat—not enough to last them the whole winter but enough to stave off starvation.
Lake took inventory of the food supply when the last hunters returned and held check-up inventories at irregular and unannounced intervals. He found no shortages. He had expected none—Bemmon's grave had long since been obliterated by drifting snow but the rope still hung from the dead limb, the noose swinging and turning in the wind.
Lake assessed the food supply when the last hunters came back and conducted spot checks at unpredictable times. He found no shortages. He had anticipated none—Bemmon's grave had long since been buried under drifting snow, but the rope still dangled from the dead branch, the noose swaying and twisting in the wind.
Anders had made a Ragnarok calendar that spring, from data given him by John Prentiss, and he had marked the corresponding Earth dates on it. By a coincidence, Christmas came near the middle of the winter. There would be the same rationing of food on Christmas day but little brown trees had been cut for the children and decorated with such ornaments as could be made from the materials at hand.
Anders had created a Ragnarok calendar that spring, using data provided by John Prentiss, and he had noted the matching Earth dates on it. Coincidentally, Christmas fell around the middle of winter. There would still be food rationing on Christmas Day, but little brown trees had been cut for the kids and decorated with whatever ornaments could be made from available materials.
There was another blizzard roaring down off the plateau Christmas morning; a white death that thundered and howled outside the caves at a temperature of more than eighty degrees below zero. But inside the caves it was warm by the fires and under the little brown trees were toys that had been patiently whittled from wood or sewn from scraps of cloth and animal skins while the children slept. They were crude and humble toys but the pale, thin faces of the children were bright with delight when they beheld them.
There was another blizzard raging down off the plateau on Christmas morning; a white death that roared and howled outside the caves at a temperature of more than eighty degrees below zero. But inside the caves, it was warm by the fires, and under the little brown trees were toys that had been patiently carved from wood or sewn from scraps of cloth and animal skins while the children slept. They were simple and modest toys, but the pale, thin faces of the children shone with joy when they saw them.
There was the laughter of children at play, a sound that had not been heard for many months, and someone singing the old, old songs. For a few fleeting hours that day, for the first and last time on Ragnarok, there was the magic of an Earth Christmas.
There was the laughter of kids playing, a sound that hadn't been heard for many months, and someone singing the old songs. For a few brief hours that day, for the first and last time on Ragnarok, there was the magic of an Earth Christmas.
That night a child was born to Julia, on a pallet of dried grass and prowler skins. She asked for her baby before she died and they let her have it.
That night, Julia gave birth to a child on a bed of dried grass and animal hides. She asked to see her baby before she died, and they allowed her to hold it.
"I wasn't afraid, was I?" she asked. "But I wish it wasn't so dark—I wish I could see my baby before I go."
"I wasn't scared, was I?" she asked. "But I wish it wasn't so dark—I wish I could see my baby before I leave."
They took the baby from her arms when she was gone and removed from it the blanket that had kept her from learning that her child was still-born.
They took the baby from her arms when she was gone and took off the blanket that had kept her from learning that her child was stillborn.
There were two hundred and fifty of them when the first violent storms of spring came. By then eighteen children had been born. Sixteen were still-born, eight of them deformed by the gravity, but two were like any normal babies on Earth. There was only one difference: the 1.5 gravity did not seem to affect them as much as it had the Earth-born babies.
There were two hundred and fifty of them when the first violent storms of spring arrived. By then, eighteen children had been born. Sixteen were stillborn, eight of them deformed by the gravity, but two were just like any normal babies on Earth. There was only one difference: the 1.5 gravity didn't seem to affect them as much as it did the Earth-born babies.
Lake, himself, married that spring; a tall, gray-eyed girl who had fought alongside the men the night of the storm when the prowlers broke into John Prentiss's camp. And Schroeder married, the last of them all to do so.
Lake got married that spring to a tall, gray-eyed girl who had fought alongside the men the night of the storm when the prowlers broke into John Prentiss's camp. And Schroeder married, the last of them all to do so.
That spring Lake sent out two classes of bowmen: those who would use the ordinary short bow and those who would use the longbows he had had made that winter. According to history the English longbowmen of medieval times had been without equal in the range and accuracy of their arrows and such extra-powerful weapons should eliminate close range stalking of woods goats and afford better protection from unicorns.
That spring, Lake sent out two groups of archers: those who would use the standard short bow and those who would use the longbows he had made that winter. Historically, the English longbowmen from medieval times were unmatched in the range and accuracy of their arrows, and these extra-powerful weapons should make it unnecessary to sneak up on goats in the woods and provide better protection from unicorns.
The longbows worked so well that by mid-spring he could detach Craig and three others from the hunting and send them on a prospecting expedition. Prentiss had said Ragnarok was devoid of metals but there was the hope of finding small veins the Dunbar Expedition's instruments had not detected. They would have to find metal or else, in the end, they would go back into a flint axe stage.
The longbows worked so well that by mid-spring he could send Craig and three others out on a prospecting expedition, separating them from the hunting group. Prentiss had claimed that Ragnarok lacked metals, but there was hope of discovering small veins that the Dunbar Expedition's tools hadn't picked up. They needed to find metal; otherwise, they would eventually revert to using flint axes.
Craig and his men returned when the blue star was a sun again and the heat was more than men could walk and work in. They had traveled hundreds of miles in their circuit and found no metals.
Craig and his team came back when the blue star had become a sun again, and the heat was unbearable for anyone to walk or work in. They had traveled hundreds of miles in their journey and found no metals.
"I want to look to the south when fall comes," Craig said. "Maybe it will be different down there."
"I want to look south when fall comes," Craig said. "Maybe it will be different there."
They did not face famine that summer as they had the first summer. The diet of meat and dried herbs was rough and plain but there was enough of it.
They didn’t go hungry that summer like they did the first one. Their meals of meat and dried herbs were simple and basic, but there was plenty to eat.
Full summer came and the land was again burned and lifeless. There was nothing to do but sit wearily in the shade and endure the heat, drawing what psychological comfort they could from the fact that summer solstice was past and the suns were creeping south again p. 58 even though it would be many weeks before there was any lessening of the heat.
Full summer arrived, and the land was once again scorched and barren. They had no choice but to sit tiredly in the shade and withstand the heat, finding some psychological comfort in knowing that the summer solstice had passed and the suns were slowly moving south again p. 58, even though it would be many weeks before the heat began to ease.
It was then, and by accident, that Lake discovered there was something wrong about the southward movement of the suns.
It was then, and by chance, that Lake found out there was something off about the suns moving to the south.
He was returning from the lookout that day and he realized it was exactly a year since he and the others had walked back to the caves while Bemmon swung on the limb behind them.
He was coming back from the lookout that day and he realized it had been exactly a year since he and the others had walked back to the caves while Bemmon swung on the branch behind them.
It was even the same time of day; the blue sun rising in the east behind him and the yellow sun bright in his face as it touched the western horizon before him. He remembered how the yellow sun had been like the front sight of a rifle, set in the deepest V notch of the western hills—
It was the same time of day; the blue sun was rising in the east behind him, and the yellow sun shone brightly in his face as it reached the western horizon in front of him. He remembered how the yellow sun had seemed like the front sight of a rifle, positioned in the deepest V notch of the western hills—
But now, exactly a year later, it was not in the V notch. It was on the north side of the notch.
But now, exactly a year later, it wasn't in the V notch. It was on the north side of the notch.
He looked to the east, at the blue sun. It seemed to him that it, too, was farther north than it had been although with it he had no landmark to check by.
He looked to the east at the blue sun. It seemed to him that it was also farther north than it had been, although he had no reference point to compare it to.
But there was no doubt about the yellow sun: it was going south, as it should at that time of year, but it was lagging behind schedule. The only explanation Lake could think of was one that would mean still another threat to their survival; perhaps greater than all the others combined.
But there was no doubt about the yellow sun: it was heading south, as it should this time of year, but it was running late. The only explanation Lake could come up with was one that would pose yet another danger to their survival; maybe greater than all the others put together.
The yellow sun dropped completely behind the north slope of the V notch and he went on to the caves. He found Craig and Anders, the only two who might know anything about Ragnarok's axial tilts, and told them what he had seen.
The yellow sun disappeared completely behind the north slope of the V notch, and he moved on to the caves. He found Craig and Anders, the only two who might know anything about Ragnarok's axial tilts, and shared what he had seen.
"I made the calendar from the data John gave me," Anders said. "The Dunbar men made observations and computed the length of Ragnarok's year—I don't think they would have made any mistakes."
"I created the calendar using the information John provided," Anders said. "The Dunbar men made observations and calculated the length of Ragnarok's year—I doubt they would have messed it up."
"If they didn't," Lake said, "we're in for something."
"If they didn't," Lake said, "we're in for something."
Craig was watching him, closely, thoughtfully. "Like the Ice Ages of Earth?" he asked.
Craig was watching him intently, with thoughtfulness. "Like the Ice Ages on Earth?" he asked.
Lake nodded and Anders said, "I don't understand."
Lake nodded, and Anders replied, "I don't get it."
"Each year the north pole tilts toward the sun to give us summer and away from it to give us winter," Lake p. 59 said. "Which, of course, you know. But there can be still another kind of axial tilt. On Earth it occurs at intervals of thousands of years. The tilting that produces the summers and winters goes on as usual but as the centuries go by the summer tilt toward the sun grows less, the winter tilt away from it greater. The north pole leans farther and farther from the sun and ice sheets come down out of the north—an Ice Age. Then the north pole's progression away from the sun stops and the ice sheets recede as it tilts back toward the sun."
"Every year, the North Pole tilts toward the sun, giving us summer, and tilts away from it, giving us winter," Lake p. 59 said. "Which you already know. But there’s also another kind of axial tilt. On Earth, this happens over thousands of years. The normal tilting that creates our seasons continues as usual, but over the centuries, the summer tilt toward the sun becomes less pronounced, while the winter tilt away from it becomes more pronounced. The North Pole leans farther and farther away from the sun, causing ice sheets to move down from the north—ushering in an Ice Age. Then, the North Pole's movement away from the sun stops, and the ice sheets retreat as it tilts back toward the sun."
"I see," Anders said. "And if the same thing is happening here, we're going away from an ice age but at a rate thousands of times faster than on Earth."
"I get it," Anders said. "And if the same thing is happening here, we're moving away from an ice age but at a pace thousands of times faster than on Earth."
"I don't know whether it's Ragnarok's tilt, alone, or if the orbits of the suns around each other add effects of their own over a period of years," Lake said. "The Dunbar Expedition wasn't here long enough to check up on anything like that."
"I don't know if it's just the tilt of Ragnarok or if the suns orbiting each other also bring their own effects over the years," Lake said. "The Dunbar Expedition wasn't here long enough to investigate anything like that."
"It seemed to me it was hotter this summer than last," Craig said. "Maybe only my imagination—but it won't be imagination in a few years if the tilt toward the sun continues."
"It felt like it was hotter this summer than last," Craig said. "Maybe it's just my imagination—but it won't be just imagination in a few years if the tilt towards the sun keeps up."
"The time would come when we'd have to leave here," Lake said. "We'd have to go north up the plateau each spring. There's no timber there—nothing but grass and wind and thin air. We'd have to migrate south each fall."
"The time will come when we have to leave here," Lake said. "We will have to go north up the plateau every spring. There’s no timber there—just grass, wind, and thin air. We will have to migrate south every fall."
"Yes ... migrate." Anders's face was old and weary in the harsh reflected light of the blue sun and his hair had turned almost white in the past year. "Only the young ones could ever adapt enough to go up the plateau to its north portion. The rest of us ... but we haven't many years, anyway. Ragnarok is for the young—and if they have to migrate back and forth like animals just to stay alive they will never have time to accomplish anything or be more than stone age nomads."
"Yeah ... migrate." Anders's face looked old and tired in the harsh light of the blue sun, and his hair had turned nearly white over the past year. "Only the young ones could ever adapt enough to head up to the northern part of the plateau. The rest of us ... but we don't have many years left, anyway. Ragnarok is for the young—and if they have to keep migrating like animals just to survive, they’ll never have time to achieve anything or be more than stone age nomads."
"I wish we could know how long the Big Summer will be that we're going into," Craig said. "And how long and cold the Big Winter, when Ragnarok tilts away from the sun. It wouldn't change anything—but I'd like to know."
"I wish we could know how long the Big Summer we're heading into will last," Craig said. "And how long and cold the Big Winter will be, when Ragnarok moves away from the sun. It wouldn't change anything—but I’d like to know."
"We'll start making and recording daily observations," p. 60 Lake said. "Maybe the tilt will start back the other way before it's too late."
"We'll begin taking and recording daily observations," p. 60 Lake said. "Maybe the tilt will start to shift back the other way before it's too late."
Fall seemed to come a little later that year. Craig went to the south as soon as the weather permitted but there were no minerals there; only the metal-barren hills dwindling in size until they became a prairie that sloped down and down toward the southern lowlands where all the creatures of Ragnarok spent the winter.
Fall seemed to arrive a bit later that year. Craig headed south as soon as the weather allowed, but there were no minerals there; only the metal-barren hills shrinking in size until they became a prairie that sloped down and down toward the southern lowlands where all the creatures of Ragnarok spent the winter.
"I'll try again to the north when spring comes," Craig said. "Maybe that mountain on the plateau will have something."
"I'll give it another shot to the north when spring arrives," Craig said. "Maybe that mountain on the plateau will have something."
Winter came, and Elaine died in giving him a son. The loss of Elaine was an unexpected blow; hurting more than he would ever have thought possible.
Winter arrived, and Elaine passed away while giving birth to his son. Losing Elaine was an unexpected shock; it hurt more than he could have ever imagined.
But he had a son ... and it was his responsibility to do whatever he could to insure the survival of his son and of the sons and daughters of all the others.
But he had a son... and it was his duty to do everything he could to ensure the survival of his son and of the sons and daughters of everyone else.
His outlook altered and he began to think of the future, not in terms of years to come but in terms of generations to come. Someday one of the young ones would succeed him as leader but the young ones would have only childhood memories of Earth. He was the last leader who had known Earth and the civilization of Earth as a grown man. What he did while he was leader would incline the destiny of a new race.
His perspective changed, and he started to
He would have to do whatever was possible for him to do and he would have to begin at once. The years left to him could not be many.
He would have to do whatever he could and start right away. He didn’t have many years left.
He was not alone; others in the caves had the same thoughts he had regarding the future even though none of them had any plan for accomplishing what they spoke of. West, who had held degrees in philosophy on Earth, said to Lake one night as they sat together by the fire:
He wasn’t alone; others in the caves shared his thoughts about the future even though none of them had any plans for how to achieve what they talked about. West, who had degrees in philosophy on Earth, said to Lake one night as they sat together by the fire:
"Have you noticed the way the children listen when the talk turns to what used to be on Earth, what might have been on Athena, and what would be if only we could find a way to escape from Ragnarok?"
"Have you seen how the kids pay attention when the conversation shifts to what life was like on Earth, what could have happened on Athena, and what might come to be if only we could figure out a way to break free from Ragnarok?"
"I've noticed," he said.
"I've noticed," he said.
"These stories already contain the goal for the future generations," West went on. "Someday, somehow, they p. 61 will go to Athena, to kill the Gerns there and free the Terran slaves and reclaim Athena as their own."
"These stories already hold the key for future generations," West continued. "One day, somehow, they p. 61 will reach Athena, to defeat the Gerns there, liberate the Terran slaves, and take back Athena as their own."
He had listened to them talk of the interstellar flight to Athena as they sat by their fires and worked at making bows and arrows. It was only a dream they held, yet without that dream there would be nothing before them but the vision of generation after generation living and dying on a world that could never give them more than existence.
He had listened to them talk about the interstellar flight to Athena while they sat by their fires making bows and arrows. It was just a dream they clung to, but without that dream, all they would see ahead was the reality of generation after generation living and dying on a world that could never offer them more than mere existence.
The dream was needed. But it, alone, was not enough. How long, on Earth, had it been from the Neolithic age to advanced civilization—how long from the time men were ready to leave their caves until they were ready to go to the stars?
The dream was necessary. But it alone wasn’t enough. How long had it been on Earth, from the Neolithic age to advanced civilization—how long from when people were ready to leave their caves to when they were ready to reach for the stars?
Twelve thousand years.
12,000 years.
There were men and women among the Rejects who had been specialists in various fields. There were a few books that had survived the trampling of the unicorns and others could be written with ink made from the black lance tree bark upon parchment made from the thin inner skin of unicorn hides.
There were men and women among the Rejects who had specialized in various fields. A few books had survived the trampling of the unicorns, and others could be written with ink made from the bark of the black lance tree on parchment made from the thin inner skin of unicorn hides.
The knowledge contained in the books and the learning of the Rejects still living should be preserved for the future generations. With the help of that learning perhaps they really could, someday, somehow, escape from their prison and make Athena their own.
The knowledge in the books and the experiences of the Rejects still alive should be kept safe for future generations. With that knowledge, maybe one day they really could find a way to escape from their prison and claim Athena for themselves.
He told West of what he had been thinking. "We'll have to start a school," he said. "This winter—tomorrow."
He shared his thoughts with West. "We need to start a school," he said. "This winter—tomorrow."
West nodded in agreement. "And the writings should be commenced as soon as possible. Some of the textbooks will require more time to write than Ragnarok will give the authors."
West nodded in agreement. "And the writing should start as soon as possible. Some of the textbooks will take longer to write than the time Ragnarok will allow the authors."
A school for the children was started the next day and the writing of the books began. The parchment books would serve two purposes. One would be to teach the future generations things that would not only help them survive but would help them create a culture of their own as advanced as the harsh environment and scanty resources of Ragnarok permitted. The other would be to warn them of the danger of a return of the Gerns and p. 62 to teach them all that was known about Gerns and their weapons.
A school for the children was set up the next day, and the creation of the books started. The parchment books would serve two purposes. One was to teach future generations things that would not only help them survive but also help them create a culture of their own, as advanced as the harsh environment and limited resources of Ragnarok would allow. The other was to warn them about the dangers of the Gerns returning and to teach them everything known about the Gerns and their weapons. p. 62
Lake's main contribution would be a lengthy book: terran spaceships; types and operation. He postponed its writing, however, to first produce a much smaller book but one that might well be more important: interior features of a gern cruiser. Terran Intelligence knew a little about Gern cruisers and as second-in-command of the Constellation he had seen and studied a copy of that report. He had an excellent memory for such things, almost photographic, and he wrote the text and drew a multitude of sketches.
Lake's main contribution would be a lengthy book: terrestrial spaceships: types and operation. He delayed writing it, however, to first create a much smaller book that could be even more significant: interior features of a gern cruiser. Terran Intelligence had some information about Gern cruisers, and as the second-in-command of the Constellation, he had seen and studied a copy of that report. He had an excellent memory for details, almost photographic, and he wrote the text and made a multitude of sketches.
He shook his head ruefully at the result. The text was good but, for clarity, the accompanying illustrations should be accurate and in perspective. And he was definitely not an artist.
He shook his head sadly at the outcome. The text was good, but for clarity, the accompanying illustrations needed to be accurate and in perspective. And he was definitely not an artist.
He discovered that Craig could take a pen in his scarred, powerful hand and draw with the neat precision of a professional artist. He turned the sketches over to him, together with the mass of specifications. Since it might someday be of such vital importance, he would make four copies of it. The text was given to a teen-age girl, who would make three more copies of it....
He found out that Craig could take a pen in his strong, scarred hand and draw with the neat precision of a professional artist. He handed the sketches over to him, along with the detailed specifications. Since it might be crucial someday, he decided to make four copies of it. The text was given to a teenager, who would make three more copies of it....
Four days later Schroeder handed Lake a text with some rough sketches. The title was: operation of gern blasters.
Four days later, Schroeder handed Lake a document with some rough sketches. The title was: operation of gern blasters.
Not even Intelligence had ever been able to examine a Gern hand blaster. But a man named Schrader, on Venus, had killed a Gern with his own blaster and then disappeared with both infuriated Gerns and Gern-intimidated Venusian police in pursuit. There had been a high reward for his capture....
Not even Intelligence had ever been able to look at a Gern hand blaster. But a guy named Schrader, on Venus, had killed a Gern with his own blaster and then vanished with both angry Gerns and scared Venusian police on his tail. There had been a big reward for his capture....
He looked it over and said, "I was counting on you giving us this."
He checked it out and said, "I was counting on you to give us this."
Only the barest trace of surprise showed on Schroeder's face but his eyes were intently watching Lake. "So you knew all the time who I was?"
Only the slightest hint of surprise crossed Schroeder's face, but his eyes were focused intently on Lake. "So you always knew who I was?"
"I knew."
"I knew."
"Did anyone else on the Constellation know?"
"Did anyone else on the Constellation find out?"
"You were recognized by one of the ship's officers. You would have been tried in two more days."
"You were identified by one of the ship's officers. You would have faced trial in two more days."
"I see," Schroeder said. "And since I was guilty and couldn't be returned to Earth or Venus I'd have been executed on the Constellation." He smiled sardonically. "And you, as second-in-command, would have been my execution's master of ceremonies."
"I get it," Schroeder said. "And since I was guilty and couldn't go back to Earth or Venus, I would have been executed on the Constellation." He smiled wryly. "And you, as second-in-command, would have been the one running my execution."
Lake put the parchment sheets back together in their proper order. "Sometimes," he said, "a ship's officer has to do things that are contrary to all his own wishes."
Lake put the parchment sheets back together in the correct order. "Sometimes," he said, "a ship's officer has to do things that go against all his own wishes."
Schroeder drew a deep breath, his face sombre with the memories he had kept to himself.
Schroeder took a deep breath, his face serious with the memories he had kept inside.
"It was two years ago when the Gerns were still talking friendship to the Earth government while they shoved the colonists around on Venus. This Gern ... there was a girl there and he thought he could do what he wanted to her because he was a mighty Gern and she was nothing. He did. That's why I killed him. I had to kill two Venusian police to get away—that's where I put the rope around my neck."
"It was two years ago when the Gerns were still pretending to be friends with the Earth government while they mistreated the colonists on Venus. This Gern... there was a girl there, and he thought he could do whatever he wanted to her because he was a powerful Gern and she was nobody. He did. That's why I killed him. I had to take down two Venusian police officers to escape—that's where I put the rope around my neck."
"It's not what we did but what we do that we'll live or die by on Ragnarok," Lake said. He handed Schroeder the sheets of parchment. "Tell Craig to make at least four copies of this. Someday our knowledge of Gern blasters may be something else we'll live or die by."
"It's not what we did, but what we do that will determine our fate on Ragnarok," Lake said. He handed Schroeder the sheets of parchment. "Tell Craig to make at least four copies of this. Someday, our understanding of Gern blasters might also be something that will shape our survival."
The school and writing were interrupted by the spring hunting. Craig made his journey to the Plateau's snow-capped mountain but he was unable to keep his promise to prospect it. The plateau was perhaps ten thousand feet in elevation and the mountain rose another ten thousand feet above the plateau. No human could climb such a mountain in a 1.5 gravity.
The school and writing were put on hold for spring hunting. Craig traveled to the Plateau's snow-covered mountain, but he couldn't keep his promise to explore it. The plateau was about ten thousand feet high, and the mountain shot up another ten thousand feet above the plateau. No one could climb such a mountain with 1.5 times the normal gravity.
"I tried," he told Lake wearily when he came back. "Damn it, I never tried harder at anything in my life. It was just too much for me. Maybe some of the young ones will be better adapted and can do it when they grow up."
"I tried," he told Lake tiredly when he returned. "Damn it, I've never put more effort into anything in my life. It was just overwhelming for me. Maybe some of the younger ones will be more suited for it and can handle it when they grow up."
Craig brought back several sheets of unusually transparent mica, each sheet a foot in diameter, and a dozen large water-clear quartz crystals.
Craig brought back several sheets of unusually clear mica, each about a foot wide, and a dozen large, perfectly clear quartz crystals.
"Float, from higher up on the mountain," he said. "The mica and crystals are in place up there if we could only p. 64 reach them. Other minerals, too—I panned traces in the canyon bottoms. But no iron."
"Float, from higher up on the mountain," he said. "The mica and crystals are up there if we could just reach them. Other minerals, too—I found traces in the canyon bottoms. But no iron."
Lake examined the sheets of mica. "We could make windows for the outer caves of these," he said. "Have them double thickness with a wide air space between, for insulation. As for the quartz crystals...."
Lake examined the sheets of mica. "We could use these to make windows for the outer caves," he said. "Let’s have them double thickness with a wide air gap in between for insulation. As for the quartz crystals...."
"Optical instruments," Craig said. "Binoculars, microscopes—it would take us a long time to learn how to make glass as clear and flawless as those crystals. But we have no way of cutting and grinding them."
"Optical instruments," Craig said. "Binoculars, microscopes—learning to make glass as clear and flawless as those crystals would take us a long time. But we have no way to cut and grind them."
Craig went to the east that fall and to the west the next spring. He returned from the trip to the west with a twisted knee that would never let him go prospecting again.
Craig went east that fall and west the next spring. He came back from the trip to the west with a twisted knee that would never allow him to go prospecting again.
"It will take years to find the metals we need," he said. "The indications are that we never will but I wanted to keep on trying. Now, my damned knee has me chained to these caves...."
"It’s going to take years to find the metals we need," he said. "The signs are pointing to the fact that we probably never will, but I wanted to keep trying. Now, my damn knee has me stuck in these caves...."
He reconciled himself to his lameness and confinement as best he could and finished his textbook: geology and mineral identification.
He accepted his lameness and limitations as best he could and completed his textbook: geology and mineral ID.
He also taught a geology class during the winters. It was in the winter of the year four on Ragnarok that a nine-year-old boy entered his class; the silent, scar-faced Billy Humbolt.
He also taught a geology class during the winters. It was in the winter of the year four on Ragnarok that a nine-year-old boy entered his class; the quiet, scar-faced Billy Humbolt.
He was by far the youngest of Craig's students, and the most attentive. Lake was present one day when Craig asked, curiously:
He was definitely the youngest of Craig's students and the most attentive. Lake was there one day when Craig asked, curiously:
"It's not often a boy your age is so interested in mineralogy and geology, Billy. Is there something more than just interest?"
"It's not often that a boy your age is so interested in mineralogy and geology, Billy. Is there something beyond just interest?"
"I have to learn all about minerals," Billy said with matter-of-fact seriousness, "so that when I'm grown I can find the metals for us to make a ship."
"I need to learn everything about minerals," Billy said with a straightforward seriousness, "so that when I grow up, I can find the metals we need to build a ship."
"And then?" Craig asked.
"And then?" Craig asked.
"And then we'd go to Athena, to kill the Gerns who caused my mother to die, and my grandfather, and Julia, and all the others. And to free my father and the other slaves if they're still alive."
"And then we'd go to Athena to take down the Gerns who caused my mother to die, along with my grandfather, Julia, and all the others. And to rescue my father and the other slaves if they're still alive."
"I see," Craig said.
"I get it," Craig said.
He did not smile. His face was shadowed and old as p. 65 he looked at the boy and beyond him; seeing again, perhaps, the frail blonde girl and the two children that the first quick, violent months had taken from him.
He didn’t smile. His face was dark and worn as p. 65 he looked at the boy and past him; maybe seeing again the delicate blonde girl and the two children that those first quick, violent months had taken from him.
"I hope you succeed," he said. "I wish I was young so I could dream of the same thing. But I'm not ... so let's get back to the identification of the ores that will be needed to make a ship to go to Athena and to make blasters to kill Gerns after you get there."
"I hope you succeed," he said. "I wish I were young so I could dream of the same thing. But I'm not... so let's get back to identifying the ores we'll need to build a ship to go to Athena and to make blasters to take out Gerns once you get there."
Lake had a corral built early the following spring, with camouflaged wings, to trap some of the woods goats when they came. It would be an immense forward step toward conquering their new environment if they could domesticate the goats and have goat herds near the caves all through the year. Gathering enough grass to last a herd of goats through the winter would be a problem—but first, before they worried about that, they would have to see if the goats could survive the summer and winter extremes of heat and cold.
Lake had a corral built early the next spring, with camouflaged wings, to trap some of the mountain goats when they came by. It would be a huge step forward in adapting to their new environment if they could tame the goats and keep herds near the caves year-round. Gathering enough grass to feed a herd of goats through the winter would be tough—but first, before they stressed about that, they needed to see if the goats could handle the extreme heat and cold of summer and winter.
They trapped ten goats that spring. They built them brush sunshades—before summer was over the winds would have stripped the trees of most of their dry, brown leaves—and a stream of water was diverted through the corral.
They caught ten goats that spring. They made brush sunshades for them—by the end of summer, the winds would have blown most of the dry, brown leaves off the trees—and a stream of water was redirected through the corral.
It was all work in vain. The goats died from the heat in early summer, together with the young that had been born.
It was all for nothing. The goats died from the heat in early summer, along with the young ones that had been born.
When fall came they trapped six more goats. They built them shelters that would be as warm as possible and carried them a large supply of the tall grass from along the creek banks; enough to last them through the winter. But the cold was too much for the goats and the second blizzard killed them all.
When fall arrived, they caught six more goats. They built them shelters to keep them as warm as possible and brought a big supply of tall grass from the creek banks—enough to last through the winter. But the cold was too harsh for the goats, and the second blizzard took them all.
The next spring and fall, and with much more difficulty, they tried the experiment with pairs of unicorns. The results were the same.
The next spring and fall, they tried the experiment with pairs of unicorns, but it was much harder this time. The results were the same.
Which meant they would remain a race of hunters. Ragnarok would not permit them to be herdsmen.
Which meant they would stay a race of hunters. Ragnarok wouldn’t allow them to be herdsmen.
The years went by, each much like the one before it but for the rapid aging of the Old Ones, as Lake and the others called themselves, and the growing up of the p. 66 Young Ones. No woman among the Old Ones could any longer have children, but six more normal, healthy children had been born. Like the first two, they were not affected by the gravity as Earth-born babies had been.
The years passed, each one similar to the last, except for the quick aging of the Old Ones, as Lake and the others referred to themselves, and the maturation of the p. 66 Young Ones. No woman among the Old Ones could have kids anymore, but six more healthy, normal children had been born. Like the first two, they weren’t impacted by the gravity as Earth-born babies had been.
Among the Young Ones, Lake saw, was a distinguishable difference. Those who had been very young the day the Gerns left them to die had adapted better than those who had been a few years older.
Among the Young Ones, Lake noticed a noticeable difference. Those who had been very young when the Gerns left them to die had adapted better than those who were a few years older.
The environment of Ragnarok had struck at the very young with merciless savagery. It had subjected them to a test of survival that was without precedent on Earth. It had killed them by the hundreds but among them had been those whose young flesh and blood and organs had resisted death by adapting to the greatest extent possible.
The world of Ragnarok had attacked the very young with brutal ferocity. It put them through an unprecedented survival test on Earth. It had taken their lives by the hundreds, but among them were those whose youthful bodies and organs had fought against death by adapting as much as they could.
The day of the Old Ones was almost done and the future would soon be in the hands of the Young Ones. They were the ninety unconquerables out of what had been four thousand Rejects; the first generation of what would be a new race.
The era of the Old Ones was nearly over, and soon the future would belong to the Young Ones. They were the ninety unbreakable survivors from what had once been four thousand Rejects; the first generation of what would become a new race.
It seemed to Lake that the years came and went ever faster as the Old Ones dwindled in numbers at an accelerating rate. Anders had died in the sixth year, his heart failing him one night as he worked patiently in his crude little laboratory at carrying on the work started by Chiara to find a cure for the Hell Fever. Barber, trying to develop a strain of herbs that would grow in the lower elevation of the caves, was killed by a unicorn as he worked in his test plot below the caves. Craig went limping out one spring day on the eighth year to look at a new mineral a hunter had found a mile from the caves. A sudden cold rain blew up, chilling him before he could return, and he died of Hell Fever the same day.
It felt to Lake like the years were flying by even faster as the Old Ones continued to fade away at a quicker pace. Anders had passed away in the sixth year, his heart giving out one night while he diligently worked in his small lab to continue Chiara's efforts to find a cure for the Hell Fever. Barber, who was trying to cultivate a strain of herbs that would thrive in the lower part of the caves, was killed by a unicorn while tending to his test plot below. Craig set out with a limp one spring day in the eighth year to check out a new mineral a hunter had discovered a mile from the caves. A sudden cold rainstorm hit, chilling him before he could make it back, and he succumbed to Hell Fever that same day.
Schroeder was killed by prowlers the same year, dying with his back to a tree and a bloody knife in his hand. It was the way he would have wanted to go—once he had said to Lake:
Schroeder was killed by intruders the same year, dying with his back against a tree and a bloody knife in his hand. It was the way he would have wanted to go—once he had said to Lake:
"When my times comes I would rather it be against the prowlers. They fight hard and kill quick and then they're through with you. They don't tear you up after you're dead and slobber and gloat over the pieces, the way the unicorns do."
"When my time comes, I'd prefer it to be against the prowlers. They fight fiercely and kill quickly, and then they're done with you. They don't rip you apart after you're dead and drool and gloat over the remains, like the unicorns do."
The springs came a little earlier each year, the falls a little later, and the observations showed the suns progressing steadily northward. But the winters, though shorter, were seemingly as cold as ever. The long summers reached such a degree of heat on the ninth year that Lake knew they could endure no more than two or three years more of the increasing heat.
The springs arrived a bit earlier each year, the falls came a bit later, and the observations showed the sun moving steadily northward. But the winters, while shorter, felt just as cold as before. The long summers got so hot in the ninth year that Lake realized they couldn't handle more than two or three more years of the rising temperatures.
Then, in the summer of the tenth year, the tilting of Ragnarok—the apparent northward progress of the suns—stopped. They were in the middle of what Craig had called Big Summer and they could endure it—just barely. They would not have to leave the caves.
Then, in the summer of the tenth year, the tilting of Ragnarok—the noticeable northward movement of the suns—stopped. They were in the midst of what Craig had called Big Summer, and they could just about handle it. They wouldn't have to leave the caves.
The suns started their drift southward. The observations were continued and carefully recorded. Big Fall was coming and behind it would be Big Winter.
The suns began their journey south. The observations were ongoing and meticulously noted. Big Fall was approaching, and after that would come Big Winter.
Big Winter ... the threat of it worried Lake. How far to the south would the suns go—how long would they stay? Would the time come when the plateau would be buried under hundreds of feet of snow and the caves enclosed in glacial ice?
Big Winter ... the thought of it worried Lake. How far to the south would the suns go—how long would they stay? Would the day come when the plateau would be buried under hundreds of feet of snow and the caves trapped in glacial ice?
There was no way he could ever know or even guess. Only those of the future would ever know.
There was no way he could ever know or even guess. Only those in the future would ever know.
On the twelfth year only Lake and West were left of the Old Ones. By then there were eighty-three left of the Young Ones, eight Ragnarok-born children of the Old Ones and four Ragnarok-born children of the Young Ones. Not counting himself and West, there were ninety-five of them.
On the twelfth year, only Lake and West remained of the Old Ones. By then, there were eighty-three of the Young Ones, eight children born from the Old Ones during Ragnarok, and four children born from the Young Ones during Ragnarok. Not counting himself and West, there were ninety-five of them.
It was not many to be the beginnings of a race that would face an ice age of unknown proportions and have over them, always, the threat of a chance return of the Gerns.
It wasn't long before the start of a race that would confront an ice age of unimaginable scale, always facing the looming threat of the Gerns potentially returning.
The winter of the fifteenth year came and he was truly alone, the last of the Old Ones. White-haired and aged far beyond his years, he was still leader. But that winter he could do little other than sit by his fire and feel the gravity dragging at his heart. He knew, long before spring, that it was time he chose his successor.
The winter of his fifteenth year arrived, and he was truly alone, the last of the Old Ones. With white hair and aged far beyond his years, he still held the position of leader. But that winter, there was little he could do except sit by his fire and feel the weight on his heart. He realized, long before spring, that it was time to choose his successor.
He had hoped to live to see his son take his place—but Jim was only thirteen. Among the others was one he had been watching since the day he told Craig he p. 68 would find metals to build a ship and kill the Gerns: Bill Humbolt.
He had hoped to live long enough to see his son take his place—but Jim was only thirteen. Among the others was someone he had been keeping an eye on since the day he told Craig he would find metals to build a ship and kill the Gerns: Bill Humbolt.
Bill Humbolt was not the oldest among those who would make leaders but he was the most versatile of them all, the most thoughtful and stubbornly determined. He reminded Lake of that fierce old man who had been his grandfather and had it not been for the scars that twisted his face into grim ugliness he would have looked much like him.
Bill Humbolt wasn't the oldest among those who would become leaders, but he was the most versatile of them all, the most thoughtful and stubbornly determined. He reminded Lake of that fierce old man who had been his grandfather, and if it weren't for the scars that twisted his face into grim ugliness, he would have looked a lot like him.
A violent storm was roaring outside the caves the night he told the others that he wanted Bill Humbolt to be his successor. There were no objections and, without ceremony and with few words, he terminated his fifteen years of leadership.
A fierce storm was raging outside the caves the night he told everyone that he wanted Bill Humbolt to be his successor. There were no objections, and without any formalities and with just a few words, he ended his fifteen years of leadership.
He left the others, his son among them, and went back to the cave where he slept. His fire was low, down to dying embers, but he was too tired to build it up again. He lay down on his pallet and saw, with neither surprise nor fear, that his time was much nearer than he had thought. It was already at hand.
He left the others, including his son, and went back to the cave where he slept. His fire was low, just dying embers, but he was too tired to stoke it again. He lay down on his bedding and noticed, without surprise or fear, that his time was much closer than he had realized. It was already upon him.
He lay back and let the lassitude enclose him, not fighting it. He had done the best he could for the others and now the weary journey was over.
He lay back and let the exhaustion wrap around him, no longer resisting it. He had done his best for everyone else, and now the tiring journey was done.
His thoughts dissolved into the memory of the day fifteen years before. The roaring of the storm became the thunder of the Gern cruisers as they disappeared into the gray sky. Four thousand Rejects stood in the cold wind and watched them go, the children not yet understanding that they had been condemned to die. Somehow, his own son was among them——
His thoughts faded into the memory of that day fifteen years ago. The sound of the storm turned into the thunder of the Gern cruisers as they vanished into the gray sky. Four thousand Rejects stood in the cold wind, watching them leave, the children not yet grasping that they had been marked for death. Somehow, his own son was among them—
He tried feebly to rise. There was work to do—a lot of work to do....
He tried weakly to get up. There was a lot of work to be done....

PART 2

It was early morning as Bill Humbolt sat by the fire in his cave and studied the map Craig had made of the plateau's mountain. Craig had left the mountain nameless and he dipped his pen in ink to write: Craig Mountains.
It was early morning as Bill Humbolt sat by the fire in his cave and studied the map Craig had made of the plateau's mountain. Craig had left the mountain nameless, and he dipped his pen in ink to write: Craig Mountains.
"Bill——"
"Bill—"
Delmont Anders entered very quietly, what he had to tell already evident on his face.
Delmont Anders walked in quietly, his expression already revealing what he had to say.
"He died last night, Bill."
"Bill, he passed away last night."
It was something he had been expecting to come at any time but the lack of surprise did not diminish the sense of loss. Lake had been the last of the Old Ones, the last of those who had worked and fought and shortened the years of their lives that the Young Ones might have a chance to live. Now he was gone—now a brief era was ended, a valiant, bloody chapter written and finished.
It was something he had been waiting for at any moment, but the absence of surprise didn’t lessen the feeling of loss. Lake had been the last of the Old Ones, the last of those who had worked and fought, sacrificing their lives so that the Young Ones could have a chance to live. Now he was gone—now a brief era was over, a brave, bloody chapter written and closed.
And he was the new leader who would decree how the next chapter should be written, only four years older than the boy who was looking at him with an unconscious appeal for reassurance on his face....
And he was the new leader who would decide how the next chapter should be written, just four years older than the boy who was looking at him with an unintentional plea for reassurance on his face....
"You'd better tell Jim," he said. "Then, a little later, I want to talk to everyone about the things we'll start doing as soon as spring comes."
"You should let Jim know," he said. "Then, a bit later, I want to discuss with everyone the things we'll start doing once spring arrives."
"You mean, the hunting?" Delmont asked.
"You mean the hunting?" Delmont asked.
"No—more than just the hunting."
"No—it's more than just hunting."
He sat for a while after Delmont left, looking back down the years that had preceded that day, back to that first morning on Ragnarok.
He sat for a while after Delmont left, reflecting on the years that had led up to that day, back to that first morning on Ragnarok.
He had set a goal for himself that morning when he left his toy bear in the dust behind him and walked beside Julia into the new and perilous way of life. He had promised himself that some day he would watch the Gerns die and beg for mercy as they died and he would give them the same mercy they had given his mother.
He had set a goal for himself that morning when he left his toy bear behind in the dust and walked alongside Julia into a new and dangerous way of life. He had promised himself that one day he would watch the Gerns die and plead for mercy as they passed, and he would show them the same mercy they had shown his mother.
As he grew older he realized that his hatred, alone, was a futile thing. There would have to be a way of leaving Ragnarok and there would have to be weapons with which to fight the Gerns. These would be things impossible and beyond his reach unless he had the help of all the others in united, coordinated effort.
As he got older, he understood that his hatred was pointless. He needed a way to escape Ragnarok, and he would need weapons to fight the Gerns. These things would be impossible to achieve on his own; he would have to rely on everyone else working together in a united effort.
To make certain of that united effort he would have to be their leader. So for eleven years he had studied and trained until there was no one who could use a bow or spear quite as well as he could, no one who could travel as far in a day or spot a unicorn ambush as quickly. And there was no one, with the exception of George Ord, who had studied as many textbooks as he had.
To ensure that united effort, he had to be their leader. So for eleven years, he studied and trained until no one could use a bow or spear quite as well as he could, no one could travel as far in a day, or spot a unicorn ambush as quickly. And there was no one, except for George Ord, who had studied as many textbooks as he had.
He had reached his first goal—he was leader. For all of them there existed the second goal: the hope of someday leaving Ragnarok and taking Athena from the Gerns. For many of them, perhaps, it was only wishful dreaming but for him it was the prime driving force of his life.
He had achieved his first goal—he was the leader. For everyone, there was a second goal: the hope of eventually escaping Ragnarok and taking Athena from the Gerns. For many, it might just have been wishful thinking, but for him, it was the main motivation of his life.
There was so much for them to do and their lives were so short in which to do it. For so long as he was leader they would not waste a day in idle wishing....
There was so much for them to accomplish, and their lives were too short to do it all. As long as he was the leader, they wouldn’t waste a single day in pointless dreaming.
When the others were gathered to hear what he had to say he spoke to them:
When everyone was there to hear what he had to say, he spoke to them:
"We're going to continue where the Old Ones had to leave off. We're better adapted than they were and we're going to find metals to make a ship if there are any to be found.
"We're going to pick up where the Old Ones left off. We're better suited than they were, and we're going to look for metals to build a ship, if any can be found."
"Somewhere on Ragnarok, on the northwest side of a range similar to the Craig Mountains on the plateau, is a deep valley that the Dunbar Expedition called the Chasm. They didn't investigate it closely since their instruments showed no metals there but they saw strata in one place that was red; an iron discoloration. Maybe we can find a vein there that was too small for them to have p. 71 paid any attention to. So we'll go over the Craigs as soon as the snow melts from them."
"Somewhere on Ragnarok, on the northwest side of a range similar to the Craig Mountains on the plateau, there's a deep valley that the Dunbar Expedition called the Chasm. They didn't look at it closely since their instruments showed no metals there, but they noticed some red layers in one part; it was an iron stain. Maybe we can find a vein there that was too small for them to have paid any attention to. So we'll head over the Craigs as soon as the snow melts."
"That will be in early summer," George Ord said, his black eyes thoughtful. "Whoever goes will have to time their return for either just before the prowlers and unicorns come back from the north or wait until they've all migrated down off the plateau."
"That will be in early summer," George Ord said, his dark eyes contemplative. "Whoever goes will need to plan their return for either just before the prowlers and unicorns come back from the north or wait until they've all migrated down from the plateau."
It was something Humbolt had been thinking about and wishing they could remedy. Men could elude unicorn attacks wherever there were trees large enough to offer safety and even prowler attacks could be warded off wherever there were trees for refuge; spears holding back the prowlers who would climb the trees while arrows picked off the ones on the ground. But there were no trees on the plateau, and to be caught by a band of prowlers or unicorns there was certain death for any small party of two or three. For that reason no small parties had ever gone up on the plateau except when the unicorns and prowlers were gone or nearly so. It was an inconvenience and it would continue for as long as their weapons were the slow-to-reload bows.
It was something Humbolt had been thinking about and wishing could be fixed. People could escape unicorn attacks whenever there were trees big enough to provide safety, and even prowler attacks could be fended off wherever there were trees for cover; spears could hold back the prowlers trying to climb the trees while arrows took out the ones on the ground. But there were no trees on the plateau, and getting caught by a group of prowlers or unicorns meant certain death for any small team of two or three. Because of that, no small teams had ever ventured up onto the plateau except when the unicorns and prowlers were gone or almost gone. It was a hassle, and it would keep happening as long as their weapons were the slow-to-reload bows.
"You're supposed to be our combination inventor-craftsman," he said to George. "No one else can compare with you in that respect. Besides, you're not exactly enthusiastic about such hard work as mountain climbing. So from now on you'll do the kind of work you're best fitted for. Your first job is to make us a better bow. Make it like a crossbow, with a sliding action to draw and cock the string and with a magazine of arrows mounted on top of it."
"You're supposed to be our go-to inventor and craftsman," he told George. "No one else can match you in that area. Plus, you’re not exactly excited about physically demanding tasks like mountain climbing. So from now on, you'll handle the type of work you’re best suited for. Your first task is to create a better bow for us. Make it like a crossbow, with a sliding mechanism to draw and set the string and a magazine of arrows mounted on top."
George studied the idea thoughtfully. "The general principle is simple," he said. "I'll see what I can do.
George thought about the idea carefully. "The basic concept is straightforward," he said. "I'll figure out what I can do."
"How many of us will go over the Craig Mountains, Bill?" Dan Barber asked.
"How many of us will cross the Craig Mountains, Bill?" Dan Barber asked.
"You and I," Humbolt answered. "A three-man party under Bob Craig will go into the Western Hills and another party under Johnny Stevens will go into the Eastern Hills."
"You and I," Humbolt replied. "A three-man team led by Bob Craig will head into the Western Hills, and another team led by Johnny Stevens will go into the Eastern Hills."
He looked toward the adjoining cave where the guns had been stored for so long, coated with unicorn tallow to protect them from rust.
He looked over at the neighboring cave where the guns had been kept for so long, covered in unicorn tallow to keep them from rusting.
"We could make gun powder if we could find a deposit of saltpeter. We already know where there's a little sulphur. The guns would have to be converted to flintlocks, though, since we don't have what we need for cartridge priming material. Worse, we'd have to use ceramic bullets. They would be inefficient—too light, and destructive to the bores. But we would need powder for mining if we ever found any iron. And, if we can't have metal bullets to shoot the Gerns, we can have bombs to blast them with."
"We could make gunpowder if we could find a source of saltpeter. We already know where there's a bit of sulfur. However, the guns would need to be converted to flintlocks since we don't have the materials for cartridge priming. Even worse, we'd have to use ceramic bullets. They would be inefficient—too light, and damaging to the barrels. But we would need gunpowder for mining if we ever found any iron. And if we can't have metal bullets to shoot at the Gerns, we can make bombs to blow them up."
"Suppose," Johnny Stevens said, "that we never do find the metals to make a ship. How will we ever leave Ragnarok if that happens?"
"Suppose," Johnny Stevens said, "that we never find the materials to build a ship. How will we ever leave Ragnarok if that happens?"
"There's another way—a possible way—of leaving here without a ship of our own. If there are no metals we'll have to try it."
"There's another option—a possible way—of getting out of here without our own ship. If there aren't any metals, we'll have to give it a shot."
"Why wait?" Bob Craig demanded. "Why not try it now?"
"Why wait?" Bob Craig asked. "Why not give it a shot now?"
"Because the odds would be about ten thousand to one in favor of the Gerns. But we'll try it if everything else fails."
"Because the chances would be about ten thousand to one in favor of the Gerns. But we'll attempt it if nothing else works."
George made, altered, and rejected four different types of crossbows before he perfected a reloading bow that met his critical approval. He brought it to where Humbolt stood outside the caves early one spring day when the grass was sending up the first green shoots on the southern hillsides and the long winter was finally dying.
George made, changed, and discarded four different kinds of crossbows before he finally perfected a reloading bow that he was completely satisfied with. He took it to where Humbolt was standing outside the caves on an early spring day when the grass was starting to sprout its first green shoots on the southern hillsides and the long winter was finally coming to an end.
"Here it is," he said, handing Humbolt the bow. "Try it."
"Here it is," he said, giving Humbolt the bow. "Give it a shot."
He took it, noting the fine balance of it. Projecting down from the center of the bow, at right angles to it, was a stock shaped to fit the grip of the left hand. Under the crossbar was a sliding stock for the right hand, shaped like the butt of a pistol and fitted with a trigger. Mounted slightly above and to one side of the crossbar was a magazine containing ten short arrows.
He picked it up, appreciating its perfect balance. Extending down from the center of the bow, perpendicular to it, was a grip designed for the left hand. Below the crossbar was a sliding stock for the right hand, shaped like a pistol's grip and equipped with a trigger. Slightly above and to one side of the crossbar was a magazine holding ten short arrows.
The pistol grip was in position near the forestock. He pulled it back the length of the crossbar and it brought the string with it, stretching it taut. There was a click as the trigger mechanism locked the bowstring in place p. 73 and at the same time a concealed spring arrangement shoved an arrow into place against the string.
The pistol grip was positioned near the forestock. He pulled it back along the crossbar, which stretched the string tight. There was a click as the trigger mechanism locked the bowstring in place p. 73 and at the same time, a hidden spring mechanism pushed an arrow into position against the string.
He took quick aim at a distant tree and pressed the trigger. There was a twang as the arrow was ejected. He jerked the sliding pistol grip forward and back to reload, pressing the trigger an instant later. Another arrow went its way.
He quickly aimed at a distant tree and pulled the trigger. There was a twang as the arrow flew out. He slid the pistol grip forward and back to reload, pressing the trigger a moment later. Another arrow took flight.
By the time he had fired the tenth arrow in the magazine he was shooting at the rate of one arrow per second. On the trunk of the distant tree, like a bristle of stiff whiskers, the ten arrows were driven deep into the wood in an area no larger than the chest of a prowler or head of a unicorn.
By the time he had shot the tenth arrow from the magazine, he was firing at a speed of one arrow per second. On the trunk of the faraway tree, resembling a bunch of stiff whiskers, the ten arrows were embedded deeply in the wood within an area no bigger than the chest of a sneaky person or the head of a unicorn.
"This is better than I hoped for," he said to George. "One man with one of these would equal six men with ordinary bows."
"This is better than I expected," he told George. "One guy with one of these would be like six guys with regular bows."
"I'm going to add another feature," George said. "Bundles of arrows, ten to the bundle in special holders, to carry in the quivers. To reload the magazine you'd just slap down a new bundle of arrows, in no more time than it would take to put one arrow in an ordinary bow. I figured that with practice a man should be able to get off forty arrows in not much more than twenty seconds."
"I'm going to add another feature," George said. "Bundles of arrows, ten arrows in each bundle in special holders, to carry in the quivers. To reload the magazine, you'd just slap down a new bundle of arrows, in about the same time it would take to put one arrow in a regular bow. I figured that with practice, a person should be able to shoot off forty arrows in just over twenty seconds."
George took the bow and went back in the cave to add his new feature. Humbolt stared after him, thinking, If he can make something like that out of wood and unicorn gut, what would he be able to give us if he could have metal?
George grabbed the bow and went back into the cave to work on his new feature. Humbolt watched him leave, pondering, If he can create something like that out of wood and unicorn gut, what could he make for us if he had metal?
Perhaps George would never have the opportunity to show what he could do with metal. But Humbolt already felt sure that George's genius would, if it ever became necessary, make possible the alternate plan for leaving Ragnarok.
Perhaps George would never have the chance to show what he could do with metal. But Humbolt was already confident that George's talent would, if it ever became necessary, enable the backup plan for leaving Ragnarok.
The weeks dragged into months and at last enough snow was gone from the Craigs that Humbolt and Dan Barber could start. They met no opposition. The prowlers had long since disappeared into the north and the unicorns were very scarce. They had no occasion to test the effectiveness of the new automatic crossbows in combat; a lack of opportunity that irked Barber.
The weeks turned into months, and finally, enough snow had melted off the Craigs for Humbolt and Dan Barber to begin their journey. They faced no opposition. The prowlers had long since vanished to the north, and unicorns were quite rare. They had no chance to test the effectiveness of the new automatic crossbows in battle, a missed opportunity that frustrated Barber.
"Any other time, if we had ordinary bows," he complained, "the unicorns would be popping up to charge us from all directions."
"Any other time, if we had regular bows," he complained, "the unicorns would be charging at us from all directions."
"Don't fret," Humbolt consoled him. "This fall, when we come back, they will be."
"Don't worry," Humbolt reassured him. "This fall, when we return, they will be."
They reached the mountain and stopped near its foot where a creek came down, its water high and muddy with melting snows. There they hunted until they had obtained all the meat they could carry. They would see no more game when they went up the mountain's canyons. A poisonous weed replaced most of the grass in all the canyons and the animals of Ragnarok had learned long before to shun the mountain.
They arrived at the mountain and paused at its base where a creek flowed down, its water high and murky from the melting snow. There, they hunted until they collected as much meat as they could carry. They wouldn't find any more game when they ventured into the mountain's canyons. A toxic weed had taken over most of the grass in all the canyons, and the creatures of Ragnarok had learned long ago to avoid the mountain.
They found the canyon that Craig and his men had tried to explore and started up it. It was there that Craig had discovered the quartz and mica and so far as he had been able to tell the head of that canyon would be the lowest of all the passes over the mountain.
They found the canyon that Craig and his team had tried to explore and started up it. It was there that Craig had discovered the quartz and mica, and as far as he could tell, the top of that canyon would be the lowest of all the passes over the mountain.
The canyon went up the mountain diagonally so that the climb was not steep although it was constant. They began to see mica and quartz crystals in the creek bed and at noon on the second day they passed the last stunted tree. Nothing grew higher than that point but the thorny poison weeds and they were scarce.
The canyon sloped up the mountain at an angle, making the climb steady but not too steep. By the second day at noon, they started to notice mica and quartz crystals in the creek bed, and they passed the last stunted tree. Nothing grew above that point except for some scarce thorny poison weeds.
The air was noticeably thinner there and their burdens heavier. A short distance beyond they came to a small rock monument; Craig's turn-back point.
The air was clearly thinner there and their loads felt heavier. A little further ahead, they reached a small rock monument; Craig's turning point.
The next day they found the quartz crystals in place. A mile farther was the vein the mica had come from. Of the other minerals Craig had hoped to find, however, there were only traces.
The next day, they found the quartz crystals exactly where they expected. A mile further was the vein where the mica had originated. However, of the other minerals Craig had hoped to find, there were only small traces.
The fourth day was an eternity of struggling up the now-steeper canyon under loads that seemed to weigh hundreds of pounds; forcing their protesting legs to carry them fifty steps at a time, at the end of which they would stop to rest while their lungs labored to suck in the thin air in quick, panting breaths.
The fourth day felt like forever as they struggled up the now steeper canyon, carrying loads that felt like they weighed hundreds of pounds. They forced their protesting legs to move fifty steps at a time, stopping to rest afterward while their lungs worked hard to pull in the thin air in quick, panting breaths.
It would have been much easier to have gone around the mountain. But the Chasm was supposed to be like a huge cavity scooped out of the plateau beyond the mountain, rimmed with sheer cliffs a mile high. Only on the p. 75 side next to the mountain was there a slope leading down into it.
It would have been much easier to go around the mountain. But the Chasm was meant to be like a giant hole carved out of the plateau beyond the mountain, surrounded by sheer cliffs a mile high. Only on the p. 75 side next to the mountain was there a slope leading down into it.
They stopped for the night where the creek ended in a small spring. There the snow still clung to the canyon's walls and there the canyon curved, offering them the promise of the summit just around the bend as it had been doing all day.
They stopped for the night where the creek met a small spring. There, the snow still clung to the canyon walls, and the canyon curved, promising the summit just around the bend, just like it had been doing all day.
The sun was hot and bright the next morning as they made their slow way on again. The canyon straightened, the steep walls of it flattening out to make a pair of ragged shoulders with a saddle between them.
The sun was hot and bright the next morning as they continued their slow journey. The canyon straightened, and the steep walls flattened out to form a pair of rugged shoulders with a saddle in between.
They climbed to the summit of the saddle and there, suddenly before them, was the other side of the world—and the Chasm.
They climbed to the top of the saddle and there, suddenly in front of them, was the other side of the world—and the Chasm.
Far below them was a plateau, stretching endlessly like the one they had left behind them. But the chasm dominated all else. It was a gigantic, sheer-walled valley, a hundred miles long by forty miles wide, sunk deep in the plateau with the tops of its mile-high walls level with the floor of the plateau. The mountain under them dropped swiftly away, sloping down and down to the level of the plateau and then on, down and down again, to the bottom of the chasm that was so deep its floor was half hidden by the morning shadows.
Far below them was a plateau that stretched on forever, just like the one they had left behind. But the chasm overpowered everything else. It was a massive valley with sheer walls, a hundred miles long and forty miles wide, sunk deep into the plateau, with the tops of its mile-high walls level with the plateau's floor. The mountain beneath them dropped off quickly, sloping down and down to the level of the plateau and then further down to the bottom of the chasm, which was so deep that its floor was partly concealed by the morning shadows.
"My God!" Barber said. "It must be over three miles under us to the bottom, on the vertical. Ten miles of thirty-three per cent grade—if we go down we'll never get out again."
"My God!" Barber said. "It must be over three miles straight down to the bottom. Ten miles at a thirty-three percent grade—if we go down, we won't be able to get out again."
"You can turn back here if you want to," Humbolt said.
"You can turn back here if you want," Humbolt said.
"Turn back?" Barber's red whiskers seemed to bristle. "Who in hell said anything about turning back?"
"Turn back?" Barber's red whiskers looked like they were about to explode. "Who the hell said anything about turning back?"
"Nobody," Humbolt said, smiling a little at Barber's quick flash of anger.
"Nobody," Humbolt said, giving a slight smile at Barber's sudden burst of anger.
He studied the chasm, wishing that they could have some way of cutting the quartz crystals and making binoculars. It was a long way to look with the naked eye....
He looked at the chasm, wishing they could find a way to cut the quartz crystals and make binoculars. It was a long distance to see with just the naked eye....
Here and there the chasm thrust out arms into the plateau. All the arms were short, however, and even at their heads the cliffs were vertical. The morning shadows p. 76 prevented a clear view of much of the chasm and he could see no sign of the red-stained strata that they were searching for.
Here and there, the chasm extended arms into the plateau. However, all the arms were short, and even at their ends, the cliffs were vertical. The morning shadows p. 76 obscured a clear view of much of the chasm, and he couldn’t see any trace of the red-stained layers they were looking for.
In the southwest corner of the chasm, far away and almost imperceptible, he saw a faint cloud rising up from the chasm's floor. It was impossible to tell what it was and it faded away as he watched.
In the southwest corner of the chasm, far away and almost unnoticeable, he saw a faint cloud rising from the chasm's floor. It was impossible to tell what it was, and it disappeared as he looked on.
Barber saw it, too, and said, "It looked like smoke. Do you suppose there could be people—or some kind of intelligent things—living down there?"
Barber noticed it as well and said, "It looked like smoke. Do you think there could be people—or some sort of intelligent beings—living down there?"
"It might have been the vapor from hot springs, condensed by the cool morning air," he said. "Whatever it was, we'll look into it when we get there."
"It could have been steam from hot springs, cooled by the chilly morning air," he said. "Whatever it was, we'll check it out when we arrive."
The climb down the steep slope into the chasm was swifter than that up the canyon but no more pleasant. Carrying a heavy pack down such a grade exerted a torturous strain upon the backs of the legs.
The descent down the steep slope into the chasm was quicker than the ascent up the canyon, but just as uncomfortable. Carrying a heavy backpack down such a grade put a painful strain on the back of the legs.
The heat increased steadily as they descended. They reached the floor of the valley the next day and the noonday heat was so great that Humbolt wondered if they might not have trapped themselves into what the summer would soon transform into a monstrous oven where no life at all could exist. There could never be any choice, of course—the mountains were passable only when the weather was hot.
The heat kept rising as they went down. They reached the valley floor the next day, and the midday heat was so intense that Humbolt wondered if they had trapped themselves in what summer would soon turn into: a giant oven where nothing could survive. There was never really a choice; the mountains were only passable when the weather was warm.
The floor of the valley was silt, sand and gravel—they would find nothing there. They set out on a circuit of the chasm's walls, following along close to the base.
The valley floor was covered in silt, sand, and gravel—they wouldn't find anything there. They started making their way around the walls of the chasm, staying close to the bottom.
In many places the mile-high walls were without a single ledge to break their vertical faces. When they came to the first such place they saw that the ground near the base was riddled with queer little pits, like tiny craters of the moon. As they looked there was a crack like a cannon shot and the ground beside them erupted into an explosion of sand and gravel. When the dust had cleared away there was a new crater where none had been before.
In many areas, the mile-high walls were completely flat with no ledges to interrupt their steep surfaces. When they reached the first of these spots, they noticed that the ground at the bottom was filled with strange little pits, resembling miniature moon craters. Just then, there was a sound like a cannon going off, and the ground next to them burst open, shooting sand and gravel everywhere. Once the dust settled, there was a new crater in a place where there hadn't been one before.
Humbolt wiped the blood from his face where a flying fragment had cut it and said, "The heat of the sun loosens rocks up on the rim. When one falls a mile in a one point five gravity, it's traveling like a meteor."
Humbolt wiped the blood from his face where a flying fragment had cut it and said, "The heat of the sun loosens rocks on the rim. When one falls a mile in 1.5 gravity, it's moving like a meteor."
They went on, through the danger zone. As with the peril of the chasm's heat, there was no choice. Only by observing the material that littered the base of the cliffs could they know what minerals, if any, might be above them.
They continued on, through the danger zone. Just like with the threat of the chasm's heat, there was no choice. The only way to figure out what minerals, if any, might be above them was by looking at the materials scattered at the base of the cliffs.
On the fifteenth day they saw the red-stained stratum. Humbolt quickened his pace, hurrying forward in advance of Barber. The stratum was too high up on the wall to be reached but it was not necessary to examine it in place—the base of the cliff was piled thick with fragments from it.
On the fifteenth day, they spotted the red-stained layer. Humbolt picked up his pace, moving ahead of Barber. The layer was too high on the wall to reach, but it wasn't necessary to examine it in its original spot—the base of the cliff was covered with plenty of fragments from it.
He felt the first touch of discouragement as he looked at them. They were a sandstone, light in weight. The iron present was only what the Dunbar Expedition had thought it to be; a mere discoloration.
He felt the first sting of discouragement as he looked at them. They were made of sandstone, lightweight. The iron that was there was just what the Dunbar Expedition had assumed; merely a discoloration.
They made their way slowly along the foot of the cliff, examining piece after piece in the hope of finding something more than iron stains. There was no variation, however, and a mile farther on they came to the end of the red stratum. Beyond that point the rocks were gray, without a vestige of iron.
They walked slowly along the base of the cliff, checking each piece in hopes of finding something beyond just iron stains. But there was no change, and a mile later they reached the end of the red layer. Beyond that, the rocks were gray and showed no sign of iron.
"So that," Barber said, looking back the way they had come, "is what we were going to build a ship out of—iron stains!"
"So that," Barber said, glancing back at the path they had taken, "is what we were going to use to build a ship—iron stains!"
Humbolt did not answer. For him it was more than a disappointment. It was the death of a dream he had held since the year he was nine and had heard that the Dunbar Expedition had seen iron-stained rock in a deep chasm—the only iron-stained rock on the face of Ragnarok. Surely, he had thought, there would be enough iron there to build a small ship. For eleven years he had worked toward the day when he would find it. Now, he had found it—and it was nothing. The ship was as far away as ever....
Humbolt didn’t respond. For him, it was more than just a disappointment. It was the end of a dream he had held onto since he was nine when he heard that the Dunbar Expedition had discovered iron-stained rock in a deep chasm—the only iron-stained rock on the surface of Ragnarok. Surely, he thought, there would be enough iron there to build a small ship. For eleven years, he had worked towards the day he would find it. Now, he had found it—and it was nothing. The ship felt as far away as ever...
But discouragement was as useless as iron-stained sandstone. He shook it off and turned to Barber.
But feeling discouraged was as pointless as iron-stained sandstone. He brushed it off and turned to Barber.
"Let's go," he said. "Maybe we'll find something by the time we circle the chasm."
"Let's go," he said. "Maybe we'll discover something by the time we walk around the chasm."
For seven days they risked the danger of death from downward plunging rocks and found nothing. On the eighth day they found the treasure that was not treasure.
For seven days, they faced the risk of dying from falling rocks and found nothing. On the eighth day, they discovered the treasure that wasn't actually treasure.
They stopped for the evening just within the mouth of one of the chasm's tributaries. Humbolt went out to get a drink where a trickle of water ran through the sand and as he knelt down he saw the flash of something red under him, almost buried in the sand.
They stopped for the night just at the entrance of one of the chasm's smaller streams. Humbolt went out to get a drink where a trickle of water flowed through the sand, and as he knelt down, he noticed a flash of something red beneath him, almost covered by the sand.
He lifted it out. It was a stone half the size of his hand; darkly translucent and glowing in the light of the setting sun like blood.
He picked it up. It was a stone about half the size of his hand; darkly translucent and glowing in the light of the setting sun like blood.
It was a ruby.
It was a ruby.
He looked, and saw another gleam a little farther up the stream. It was another ruby, almost as large as the first one. Near it was a flawless blue sapphire. Scattered here and there were smaller rubies and sapphires, down to the size of grains of sand.
He looked and saw another sparkle a little farther up the stream. It was another ruby, almost as big as the first one. Next to it was a perfect blue sapphire. Scattered around were smaller rubies and sapphires, down to the size of grains of sand.
He went farther upstream and saw specimens of still another stone. They were colorless but burning with internal fires. He rubbed one of them hard across the ruby he still carried and there was a gritting sound as it cut a deep scratch in the ruby.
He went further upstream and saw examples of yet another type of stone. They were clear but glowing with internal energy. He rubbed one of them vigorously against the ruby he still had, and there was a grinding noise as it made a deep scratch in the ruby.
"I'll be damned," he said aloud.
"I can't believe it," he said out loud.
There was only one stone hard enough to cut a ruby—the diamond.
There was only one stone tough enough to cut a ruby—the diamond.
It was almost dark when he returned to where Barber was resting beside their packs.
It was nearly dark when he got back to where Barber was sitting next to their packs.
"What did you find to keep you out so late?" Barber asked curiously.
"What did you find that kept you out so late?" Barber asked curiously.
He dropped a double handful of rubies, sapphires and diamonds at Barber's feet.
He dropped a handful of rubies, sapphires, and diamonds at Barber's feet.
"Take a look," he said. "On a civilized world what you see there would buy us a ship without our having to lift a finger. Here they're just pretty rocks.
"Check it out," he said. "On a civilized world, what you see there would get us a ship without us having to do anything. Here, they're just nice-looking rocks."
"Except the diamonds," he added "At least we now have something to cut those quartz crystals with."
"Except for the diamonds," he added, "At least we finally have something to cut those quartz crystals with."
They took only a few of the rubies and sapphires the next morning but they gathered more of the diamonds, looking in particular for the gray-black and ugly but very hard and tough carbonado variety. Then they resumed their circling of the chasm's walls.
They took just a few of the rubies and sapphires the next morning, but they collected more of the diamonds, specifically looking for the gray-black and unattractive but very hard and tough carbonado variety. Then they continued circling the chasm's walls.
The heat continued its steady increase as the days p. 79 went by. Only at night was there any relief from it and the nights were growing swiftly shorter as the blue sun rose earlier each morning. When the yellow sun rose the chasm became a blazing furnace around the edge of which they crept like ants in some gigantic oven.
The heat kept rising steadily as the days p. 79 passed. Relief only came at night, but those nights were quickly getting shorter as the blue sun showed up earlier each morning. When the yellow sun rose, the chasm turned into a scorching furnace, and they crawled around the edge like ants in a massive oven.
There was no life in any form to be seen; no animal or bush or blade of grass. There was only the barren floor of the chasm, made a harsh green shade by the two suns and writhing and undulating with heat waves like a nightmare sea, while above them the towering cliffs shimmered, too, and sometimes seemed to be leaning far out over their heads and already falling down upon them.
There was no sign of life anywhere; no animals, bushes, or blades of grass. Just the empty ground of the chasm, cast in a harsh green hue by the two suns and rippling with heat waves like a nightmare ocean, while the towering cliffs above shimmered too, sometimes looking like they were leaning far out over their heads, ready to collapse on them.
They found no more minerals of any kind and they came at last to the place where they had seen the smoke or vapor.
They didn't find any more minerals and finally arrived at the spot where they had seen the smoke or vapor.
There the walls of the chasm drew back to form a little valley a mile long by half a mile wide. The walls did not drop vertically to the floor there but sloped out at the base into a fantastic formation of natural roofs and arches that reached almost to the center of the valley from each side. Green things grew in the shade under the arches and sparkling waterfalls cascaded down over many of them. A small creek carried the water out of the valley, going out into the chasm a little way before the hot sands absorbed it.
There, the walls of the canyon receded to create a small valley about a mile long and half a mile wide. Instead of dropping straight down to the ground, the walls sloped outward at the base, forming incredible natural roofs and arches that stretched almost to the center of the valley from either side. Lush greenery thrived in the shade beneath the arches, and sparkling waterfalls flowed over many of them. A small creek carried the water out of the valley, flowing into the canyon briefly before the hot sands soaked it up.
They stood and watched for some time, but there was no movement in the valley other than the waving of the green plants as a breeze stirred them. Once the breeze shifted to bring them the fresh, sweet scent of growing things and urge them to come closer.
They stood and watched for a while, but there was no movement in the valley except for the green plants waving as a breeze passed through. Then the breeze changed, bringing them the fresh, sweet smell of growing things and enticing them to come closer.
"A place like that doesn't belong here," Barber said in a low voice. "But it's there. I wonder what else is there?"
"A place like that doesn't belong here," Barber said quietly. "But it's there. I wonder what else is there?"
"Shade and cool water," Humbolt said. "And maybe things that don't like strangers. Let's go find out."
"Shade and cool water," Humboldt said. "And maybe things that aren't into strangers. Let's go check it out."
They watched warily as they walked, their crossbows in their hands. At the closer range they saw that the roofs and arches were the outer remains of a system of natural caves that went back into the valley's walls. The green vegetation grew wherever the roofs gave part-time p. 80 shade, consisting mainly of a holly-leafed bush with purple flowers and a tall plant resembling corn.
They walked cautiously, crossbows in hand. Up close, they noticed that the roofs and arches were the remnants of a system of natural caves that extended into the valley's walls. Green vegetation thrived wherever the roofs provided partial shade, mostly a holly-leafed shrub with purple flowers and a tall plant that looked like corn.
Under some of the roofs the corn was mature, the orange colored grains visible. Under others it was no more than half grown. He saw the reason and said to Barber:
Under some roofs, the corn was fully grown, the orange grains clearly visible. In other areas, it was only halfway grown. He understood why and said to Barber:
"There are both warm and cold springs here. The plants watered by the warm springs would grow almost the year around; the ones watered by the cold springs only in the summer. And what we saw from the mountain top would have been vapor rising from the warm springs."
"There are both hot and cold springs here. The plants fed by the hot springs would grow nearly all year long; the ones fed by the cold springs only in the summer. And what we saw from the mountaintop would have been steam rising from the hot springs."
They passed under arch after arch without seeing any life. When they came to the valley's upper end and still had seen nothing it seemed evident that there was little danger of an encounter with any intelligent-and-hostile creatures. Apparently nothing at all lived in the little valley.
They walked beneath one arch after another without encountering any signs of life. When they reached the upper end of the valley and still hadn’t seen anything, it became clear that there was little risk of running into any intelligent and hostile beings. It seemed that nothing lived in the small valley at all.
Humbolt stopped under a broad arch where the breeze was made cool and moist by the spray of water it had come through. Barber went on, to look under the adjoining arch.
Humbolt paused under a wide arch where the breeze felt cool and humid from the water spray it had passed through. Barber continued on to check under the next arch.
Caves led into the wall from both arches and as he stood there Humbolt saw something lying in the mouth of the nearest cave. It was a little mound of orange corn; lying in a neat pile as though whatever had left it there had intended to come back after it.
Caves opened up from both arches, and as he stood there, Humbolt noticed something at the entrance of the nearest cave. It was a small mound of orange corn, arranged in a tidy pile as if whatever had placed it there planned to return for it.
He looked toward the other arch but Barber was somewhere out of sight. He doubted that whatever had left the corn could be much of a menace—dangerous animals were more apt to eat flesh than corn—but he went to the cave with his crossbow ready.
He looked toward the other arch, but Barber was out of sight. He doubted that whatever had left the corn could be much of a threat—dangerous animals were more likely to go after flesh than corn—but he headed to the cave with his crossbow ready.
He stopped at the mouth of the cave to let his eyes become accustomed to the darkness inside it. As he did so the things inside came out to meet him.
He paused at the entrance of the cave to let his eyes adjust to the darkness inside. As he did, the things inside started to emerge to greet him.
They emerged into full view; six little animals the size of squirrels, each of them a different color. They walked on short hind legs like miniature bears and the dark eyes in the bear-chipmunk faces were fixed on him with intense interest. They stopped five feet in front of him, p. 81 there to stand in a neat row and continue the fascinated staring up at him.
They came into full view; six small animals the size of squirrels, each one a different color. They walked on short back legs like tiny bears, and the dark eyes in their bear-chipmunk faces were locked on him with keen interest. They stopped five feet in front of him, p. 81 standing in a neat row and continuing to stare up at him in fascination.
The yellow one in the center scratched absently at its stomach with a furry paw and he lowered the bow, feeling a little foolish at having bothered to raise it against animals so small and harmless.
The yellow one in the center scratched its stomach absently with a fluffy paw, and he lowered the bow, feeling a bit silly for having bothered to aim it at animals that were so small and harmless.
Then he half brought it up again as the yellow one opened its mouth and said in a tone that held distinct anticipation:
Then he sort of brought it up again as the yellow one opened its mouth and said in a tone that clearly showed anticipation:
"I think we'll eat you for supper."
"I think we’ll have you for dinner."
He darted glances to right and left but there was nothing near him except the six little animals. The yellow one, having spoken, was staring silently at him with only curiosity on its furry face. He wondered if some miasma or some scent from the vegetation in the valley had warped his mind into sudden insanity and asked:
He quickly glanced around, but there was nothing nearby except for the six small animals. The yellow one, having spoken, was silently staring at him with curiosity on its furry face. He wondered if some miasma or scent from the plants in the valley had driven him into sudden madness and asked:
"You think you'll do what?"
"You think you're gonna do what?"
It opened its mouth again, to stutter, "I—I——" Then, with a note of alarm, "Hey...."
It opened its mouth again, to stutter, "I—I——" Then, with a note of alarm, "Hey...."
It said no more and the next sound was that of Barber hurrying toward him and calling, "Hey—Bill—where are you?"
It didn't say anything else, and the next sound was Barber rushing toward him, calling, "Hey—Bill—where are you?"
"Here," he answered, and he was already sure that he knew why the little animal had spoken to him.
"Here," he replied, and he was already certain he knew why the little animal had talked to him.
Barber came up and saw the six chipmunk-bears. "Six of them!" he exclaimed. "There's one in the next cave—the damned thing spoke to me!"
Barber approached and spotted the six chipmunk-bears. "Six of them!" he shouted. "There's one in the next cave—the damn thing talked to me!"
"I thought so," he replied. "You told it we'd have it for supper and then it said, 'You think you'll do what?' didn't it?"
"I thought so," he said. "You told it we’d have it for dinner and then it said, 'You think you’ll do what?' didn’t it?"
Barber's face showed surprise. "How did you know that?"
Barber's face showed surprise. "How did you find that out?"
"They're telepathic between one another," he said. "The yellow one there repeated what the one you spoke to heard you say and it repeated what the yellow one heard me say. It has to be telepathy between them."
"They can read each other's minds," he said. "The yellow one over there repeated what the one you talked to heard you say, and it repeated what the yellow one heard me say. It has to be mind reading between them."
"Telepathy——" Barber stared at the six little animals, who stared back with their fascinated curiosity undiminished. "But why should they want to repeat aloud what they receive telepathically?"
"Telepathy—" Barber stared at the six little animals, who looked back with their fascinated curiosity still intact. "But why would they want to say out loud what they receive through telepathy?"
"I don't know. Maybe at some stage in their evolution only part of them were telepaths and the telepaths broadcasted danger warnings to the others that way. So far as that goes, why does a parrot repeat what it hears?"
"I don't know. Maybe at some point in their evolution, only some of them were telepaths and the telepaths sent out danger warnings to the others that way. And if that's true, why does a parrot repeat what it hears?"
There was a scurry of movement behind Barber and another of the little animals, a white one, hurried past them. It went to the yellow one and they stood close together as they stared up. Apparently they were mates....
There was a flurry of activity behind Barber, and another small animal, a white one, dashed past them. It went to the yellow one, and they stood close together, looking up. It seemed they were companions...
"That's the other one—those are the two that mocked us," Barber said, and thereby gave them the name by which they would be known: mockers.
"That's the other one—those are the two that made fun of us," Barber said, and in doing so, gave them the name by which they would be known: mockers.
The mockers were fresh meat—but they accepted the humans with such friendliness and trust that Barber lost all his desire to have one for supper or for any other time. They had a limited supply of dried meat and there would be plenty of orange corn. They would not go hungry.
The mockers were easy targets—but they welcomed the humans with such friendliness and trust that Barber lost all his desire to eat one for dinner or at any other time. They had a limited supply of dried meat, but there would be plenty of orange corn. They wouldn’t go hungry.
They discovered that the mockers had living quarters in both the cool caves and the ones warmed by the hot springs. There was evidence that they hibernated during the winters in the warm caves.
They found out that the mockers had homes in both the cool caves and the ones heated by the hot springs. There was proof that they slept through the winters in the warm caves.
There were no minerals in the mockers' valley and they set out to continue their circuit of the chasm. They did not get far until the heat had become so great that the chasm's tributaries began going dry. They turned back then, to wait in the little valley until the fall rains came.
There were no minerals in the mockers' valley, and they set out to continue their loop around the chasm. They didn't get far before the heat became so intense that the chasm's streams started to dry up. So, they turned back to wait in the small valley until the fall rains arrived.
When the long summer was ended by the first rain they resumed their journey. They took a supply of the orange corn and two of the mockers; the yellow one and its mate. The other mockers watched them leave, standing silent and solemn in front of their caves as though they feared they might never see their two fellows or the humans again.
When the long summer ended with the first rain, they continued their journey. They took a supply of the orange corn and two of the mockingbirds; the yellow one and its mate. The other mockingbirds watched them leave, standing silently and solemnly in front of their caves as if they feared they might never see their two companions or the humans again.
The two mockers were pleasant company, riding on their shoulders and chattering any nonsense that came to mind. And sometimes saying things that were not at all nonsense, making Humbolt wonder if mockers could p. 83 partly read human minds and dimly understand the meaning of some of the things they said.
The two mockers were fun to be around, riding on their shoulders and chatting about whatever came to mind. And sometimes they said things that actually made sense, making Humbolt wonder if mockers could p. 83 partially read human minds and vaguely understand the meaning of some of the things they said.
They found a place where saltpeter was very thinly and erratically distributed. They scraped off all the films of it that were visible and procured a small amount. They completed their circuit and reached the foot of the long, steep slope of the Craigs without finding anything more.
They discovered a spot where saltpeter was scattered very sparsely and unevenly. They scraped off all the visible layers and collected a small amount. They finished their round and arrived at the bottom of the long, steep slope of the Craigs without finding anything else.
It was an awesome climb that lay before them; up a grade so steep and barred with so many low ledges that when their legs refused to carry them farther they crawled. The heat was still very serious and there would be no water until they came to the spring beyond the mountain's summit. A burning wind, born on the blazing floor of the chasm, followed them up the mountain all day. Their leather canteens were almost dry when night came and they were no more than a third of the way to the top.
It was an incredible climb ahead of them; up a slope so steep and filled with so many low ledges that when their legs gave out, they had to crawl. The heat was still intense, and there wouldn’t be any water until they reached the spring beyond the mountain's peak. A scorching wind, heated by the blazing floor of the chasm, followed them up the mountain all day. Their leather canteens were nearly empty by nightfall, and they were only about a third of the way up.
The mockers had become silent as the elevation increased and when they stopped for the night Humbolt saw that they would never live to cross the mountain. They were breathing fast, their hearts racing, as they tried to extract enough oxygen from the thin air. They drank a few drops of water but they would not touch the corn he offered them.
The mockers fell quiet as they climbed higher, and when they paused for the night, Humbolt realized they wouldn’t survive to cross the mountain. They were gasping for air, their hearts pounding, struggling to get enough oxygen from the thin atmosphere. They took a few sips of water but refused to eat the corn he offered them.
The white mocker died at midmorning the next day as they stopped for a rest. The yellow one crawled feebly to her side and died a few minutes later.
The white mocker died around mid-morning the next day while they took a break. The yellow one weakly crawled to her side and died a few minutes later.
"So that's that," Humbolt said, looking down at them. "The only things on Ragnarok that ever trusted us and wanted to be our friends—and we killed them."
"So that's it," Humbolt said, looking down at them. "The only things on Ragnarok that ever trusted us and wanted to be our friends—and we killed them."
They drank the last of their water and went on. They made dry camp that night and dreams of cold streams of water tormented their exhausted sleep. The next day was a hellish eternity in which they walked and fell and crawled and walked and fell again.
They finished the last of their water and moved on. That night, they set up a dry camp, and dreams of cold streams of water haunted their tired sleep. The next day felt like a never-ending nightmare where they walked, stumbled, crawled, and kept walking, only to stumble again.
Barber weakened steadily, his breathing growing to a rattling panting. He spoke once that afternoon, to try to smile with dry, swollen lips and say between his panting gasps, "It would be hell—to have to die—so thirsty like this."
Barber grew weaker and weaker, his breathing turning into a wheezing pant. He only spoke once that afternoon, trying to smile with his dry, swollen lips and said between his gasps, "It would be hell—to have to die—so thirsty like this."
After that he fell with increasing frequency, each time slower and weaker in getting up again. Half a mile short of the summit he fell for the last time. He tried to get up, failed, and tried to crawl. He failed at that, too, and collapsed face down in the rocky soil.
After that, he kept falling more often, each time getting slower and weaker at getting back up. Half a mile short of the top, he fell one last time. He tried to get up, couldn’t do it, and then tried to crawl. That didn’t work either, and he collapsed face down in the rough ground.
Humbolt went to him and said between his own labored intakes of breath, "Wait, Dan—I'll go on—bring you back water."
Humbolt approached him and said, struggling to catch his breath, "Wait, Dan—I’ll keep going—I'll get you some water."
Barber raised himself with a great effort and looked up. "No use," he said. "My heart—too much——"
Barber pushed himself up with a lot of effort and looked up. "It's no use," he said. "My heart—too much——"
He fell forward again and that time he was very still, his desperate panting no more.
He fell forward again, and this time he was completely still, his desperate gasping gone.
It seemed to Humbolt that it was half a lifetime later that he finally reached the spring and the cold, clear water. He drank, the most ecstatic pleasure he had ever experienced in his life. Then the pleasure drained away as he seemed to see Dan Barber trying to smile and seemed to hear him say, "It would be hell—to have to die—so thirsty like this."
It felt like it took Humbolt half a lifetime to finally reach the spring and the cold, clear water. He drank, feeling the most ecstatic pleasure he had ever experienced in his life. But then that joy faded away as he thought he saw Dan Barber trying to smile and heard him say, "It would be hell—to have to die—so thirsty like this."
He rested for two days before he was in condition to continue on his way. He reached the plateau and saw that the woods goats had been migrating south for some time. On the second morning he climbed up a gentle roll in the plain and met three unicorns face to face.
He took a break for two days before he felt ready to keep going. He reached the plateau and noticed that the mountain goats had been moving south for a while. On the second morning, he climbed a gentle rise in the plain and encountered three unicorns up close.
They charged at once, squealing with anticipation. Had he been equipped with an ordinary bow he would have been killed within seconds. But the automatic crossbow poured a rain of arrows into the faces of the unicorns that caused them to swing aside in pain and enraged astonishment. The moment they had swung enough to expose the area just behind their heads the arrows became fatal.
They charged immediately, squealing with excitement. If he had only had a regular bow, he would have been killed in seconds. But the automatic crossbow unleashed a barrage of arrows into the unicorns' faces, forcing them to veer away in pain and shocked fury. As soon as they tilted enough to expose the area just behind their heads, the arrows became deadly.
One unicorn escaped, three arrows bristling in its face. It watched him from a distance for a little while, squealing and shaking its head in baffled fury. Then it turned and disappeared over a swell in the plain, running like a deer.
One unicorn broke free, three arrows sticking out of its face. It looked at him from a distance for a bit, neighing and shaking its head in confused anger. Then it turned and vanished over a rise in the plain, running like a deer.
He resumed his southward march, hurrying faster than before. The unicorn had headed north and that could p. 85 be for but one purpose: to bring enough reinforcements to finish the job.
He continued his march to the south, moving faster than before. The unicorn had gone north, and that could only mean one thing: to gather enough reinforcements to get the job done.
He reached the caves at night. No one was up but George Ord, working late in his combination workshop-laboratory.
He arrived at the caves at night. The only person still awake was George Ord, who was working late in his mixed workshop-laboratory.
George looked up at the sound of his entrance and saw that he was alone. "So Dan didn't make it?" he asked.
George looked up when he heard someone come in and saw that he was by himself. "So Dan didn't show up?" he asked.
"The chasm got him," he answered. And then, wearily, "The chasm—we found the damned thing."
"The chasm got him," he replied. And then, tiredly, "The chasm—we found the damn thing."
"The red stratum——"
"The red layer——"
"It was only iron stains."
"It was just iron stains."
"I made a little pilot smelter while you were gone," George said. "I was hoping the red stratum would be ore. The other prospecting parties—none of them found anything."
"I built a small pilot smelter while you were away," George said. "I was hoping the red layer would be ore. The other prospecting teams—none of them found anything."
"We'll try again next spring," he said. "We'll find it somewhere, no matter how long it takes."
"We'll try again next spring," he said. "We'll find it somewhere, no matter how long it takes."
"Our time may not be so long. The observations show the sun to be farther south than ever."
"Our time might not last much longer. The observations indicate that the sun is farther south than it has ever been."
"Then we'll make double use of the time we do have. We'll cut the hunting parties to the limit and send out more prospecting parties. We're going to have a ship to meet the Gerns again."
"Then we'll make the most of the time we have. We'll limit the hunting parties and send out more prospecting teams. We're going to have a ship ready to meet the Gerns again."
"Sometimes," George said, his black eyes studying him thoughtfully, "I think that's all you live for, Bill: for the day when you can kill Gerns."
"Sometimes," George said, his dark eyes looking at him thoughtfully, "I think that's all you live for, Bill: for the day when you can kill Gerns."
George said it as a statement of a fact, without censure, but Humbolt could not keep an edge of harshness out of his voice as he answered:
George stated it as a fact, without judgment, but Humbolt couldn’t help but let a hint of bitterness creep into his voice as he replied:
"For as long as I'm leader that's all we're all going to live for."
"As long as I'm in charge, that's all we're going to live for."
He followed the game south that fall, taking with him Bob Craig and young Anders. Hundreds of miles south of the caves they came to the lowlands; a land of much water and vegetation and vast herds of unicorns and woods goats. It was an exceedingly dangerous country, due to the concentration of unicorns and prowlers, and only the automatic crossbows combined with never ceasing vigilance enabled them to survive.
He followed the game south that fall, taking Bob Craig and young Anders with him. Hundreds of miles south of the caves, they reached the lowlands; a place full of water and greenery, teeming with vast herds of unicorns and mountain goats. It was an incredibly dangerous area, due to the high number of unicorns and predators, and only their automatic crossbows combined with constant vigilance helped them stay alive.
There they saw the crawlers; hideous things that p. 86 crawled on multiple legs like three-ton centipedes, their mouths set with six mandibles and dripping a stinking saliva. The bite of a crawler was poisonous, instantly paralyzing even to a unicorn, though not instantly killing them. The crawlers ate their victims at once, however, ripping the helpless and still living flesh from its bones.
There they saw the crawlers; hideous creatures that p. 86 crawled on multiple legs like gigantic centipedes, their mouths equipped with six mandibles and dripping foul saliva. A crawler's bite was poisonous, instantly paralyzing even a unicorn, though it didn't kill them immediately. The crawlers devoured their victims right away, tearing the helpless and still living flesh from their bones.
Although the unicorns feared the crawlers, the prowlers hated them with a fanatical intensity and made use of their superior quickness to kill every crawler they found; ripping at the crawler until the crawler, in an insanity of rage, bit itself and died of its own poison.
Although the unicorns were afraid of the crawlers, the prowlers absolutely despised them and used their greater speed to kill every crawler they encountered; attacking the crawler until it, in a frenzy of anger, bit itself and died from its own poison.
They had taken one of the powerful longbows with them, in addition to their crossbows, and they killed a crawler with it one day. As they did so a band of twenty prowlers came suddenly upon them.
They had brought one of the powerful longbows with them, along with their crossbows, and they killed a crawler with it one day. Just then, a group of twenty prowlers suddenly appeared.
Twenty prowlers, with the advantage of surprise at short range, could have slaughtered them. Instead, the prowlers continued on their way without as much as a challenging snarl.
Twenty intruders, taking advantage of the surprise at close range, could have wiped them out. Instead, the intruders just went on their way without even a threatening growl.
"Now why," Bob Craig wondered, "did they do that?"
"Now why," Bob Craig thought, "did they do that?"
"They saw we had just killed a crawler," Humbolt said. "The crawlers are their enemies and I guess letting us live was their way of showing appreciation."
"They saw we had just killed a crawler," Humbolt said. "The crawlers are their enemies, and I guess letting us live was their way of showing appreciation."
Their further explorations of the lowlands revealed no minerals—nothing but alluvial material of unknown depth—and there was no reason to stay longer except that return to the caves was impossible until spring came. They built attack-proof shelters in the trees and settled down to wait out the winter.
Their further explorations of the lowlands revealed no minerals—just alluvial material of unknown depth—and there was no reason to stay longer except that returning to the caves was impossible until spring. They built shelters in the trees that could withstand attacks and settled down to wait out the winter.
They started north with the first wave of woods goats, nothing but lack of success to show for their months of time and effort.
They set off north with the first group of goats, having nothing to show for their months of hard work and effort but a string of failures.
When they were almost to the caves they came to the barren valley where the Gerns had herded the Rejects out of the cruisers and to the place where the stockade had been. It was a lonely place, the stockade walls fallen and scattered and the graves of Humbolt's mother and all the others long since obliterated by the hooves of the unicorn legions. Bitter memories were reawakened, tinged p. 87 by the years with nostalgia, and the stockade was far behind them before the dark mood left him.
When they were almost at the caves, they reached the empty valley where the Gerns had driven the Rejects out of the cruisers and to the spot where the stockade used to be. It was a desolate place, the stockade walls collapsed and scattered, and the graves of Humbolt's mother and everyone else long since erased by the hooves of the unicorn legions. Painful memories were stirred up, mixed with nostalgia over the years, and they had long passed the stockade before the dark mood lifted from him.
The orange corn was planted that spring and the number of prospecting parties was doubled.
The orange corn was planted that spring, and the number of prospecting teams doubled.
The corn sprouted, grew feebly, and died before maturity. The prospecting parties returned one by one, each to report no success. He decided, that fall, that time was too precious to waste—they would have to use the alternate plan he had spoken of.
The corn sprouted, grew weakly, and died before it could fully develop. The prospecting teams came back one after another, each reporting no success. That fall, he decided that time was too valuable to waste—they would have to use the backup plan he had mentioned.
He went to George Ord and asked him if it would be possible to build a hyperspace transmitter with the materials they had.
He went to George Ord and asked him if it would be possible to build a hyperspace transmitter with the materials they had.
"It's the one way we could have a chance to leave here without a ship of our own," he said. "By luring a Gern cruiser here and then taking it away from them."
"It's the only way we could get out of here without our own ship," he said. "By attracting a Gern cruiser here and then taking it from them."
George shook his head. "A hyperspace transmitter might be built, given enough years of time. But it would be useless without power. It would take a generator of such size that we'd have to melt down every gun, knife, axe, every piece of steel and iron we have. And then we'd be five hundred pounds short. On top of that, we'd have to have at least three hundred pounds more of copper for additional wire."
George shook his head. "A hyperspace transmitter could be built, given enough years. But it would be useless without power. It would take a generator so large that we'd have to melt down every gun, knife, axe, and every piece of steel and iron we have. And even then, we’d be five hundred pounds short. On top of that, we'd need at least three hundred more pounds of copper for extra wire."
"I didn't realize it would take such a large generator," he said after a silence. "I was sure we could have a transmitter."
"I didn't realize it would need such a big generator," he said after a pause. "I thought we could use a transmitter."
"Get me the metal and we can," George said. He sighed restlessly and there was almost hatred in his eyes as he looked at the inclosing walls of the cave. "You're not the only one who would like to leave our prison. Get me eight hundred pounds of copper and iron and I'll make the transmitter, some way."
"Get me the metal and we can," George said. He sighed impatiently, and there was almost hatred in his eyes as he stared at the encroaching walls of the cave. "You're not the only one who wants to escape this prison. Get me eight hundred pounds of copper and iron, and I'll figure out a way to make the transmitter."
Eight hundred pounds of metal.... On Ragnarok that was like asking for the sun.
Eight hundred pounds of metal... On Ragnarok, that was like asking for the sun.
The years went by and each year there was the same determined effort, the same lack of success. And each year the suns were farther south, marking the coming of the end of any efforts other than the one to survive.
The years passed, and every year there was the same determined effort, the same lack of success. And each year, the suns moved farther south, signaling the end of any efforts other than just surviving.
In the year thirty, when fall came earlier than ever before, he was forced to admit to himself the bleak and bitter fact: he and the others were not of the generation p. 88 that would escape from Ragnarok. They were Earth-born—they were not adapted to Ragnarok and could not scour a world of 1.5 gravity for metals that might not exist.
In the year 30, when fall arrived earlier than ever before, he had to face a harsh reality: he and the others were not part of the generation that would survive Ragnarok. They were born on Earth—they weren't built for Ragnarok and couldn’t search a world with 1.5 gravity for metals that might not even be there. p. 88
And vengeance was a luxury he could not have.
And revenge was a luxury he couldn’t afford.
A question grew in his mind where there had been only his hatred for the Gerns before. What would become of the future generations on Ragnarok?
A question started to form in his mind where there had only been his hatred for the Gerns before. What would happen to future generations on Ragnarok?
With the question a scene from his childhood kept coming back to him; a late summer evening in the first year on Ragnarok and Julia sitting beside him in the warm starlight....
With that question, a scene from his childhood kept coming back to him; a late summer evening in the first year of Ragnarok, and Julia sitting next to him in the warm starlight....
"You're my son, Billy," she had said. "The first I ever had. Now, before so very long, maybe I'll have another one."
"You're my son, Billy," she said. "The first one I ever had. Soon enough, maybe I'll have another one."
Hesitantly, not wanting to believe, he had asked, "What some of them said about how you might die then—it won't really happen, will it, Julia?"
Hesitantly, not wanting to believe, he asked, "What some of them said about how you might die—it won't really happen, will it, Julia?"
"It ... might." Then her arm had gone around him and she had said, "If I do I'll leave in my place a life that's more important than mine ever was.
"It ... might." Then her arm wrapped around him and she said, "If I do, I’ll leave behind a life that's more important than mine ever was."
"Remember me, Billy, and this evening, and what I said to you, if you should ever be leader. Remember that it's only through the children that we can ever survive and whip this world. Protect them while they're small and helpless and teach them to fight and be afraid of nothing when they're a little older. Never, never let them forget how they came to be on Ragnarok. Someday, even if it's a hundred years from now, the Gerns will come again and they must be ready to fight, for their freedom and for their lives."
"Remember me, Billy, and remember this evening and what I told you if you ever become a leader. It's only through the children that we can survive and overcome this world. Protect them while they're small and helpless, and teach them to fight and fear nothing when they're a bit older. Never let them forget how they ended up on Ragnarok. Someday, even if it's a hundred years from now, the Gerns will return, and they need to be ready to fight for their freedom and their lives."
He had been too young then to understand how truly she had spoken and when he was old enough his hatred for the Gerns had blinded him to everything but his own desires. Now, he could see....
He had been too young back then to grasp what she had really meant, and when he was old enough, his hatred for the Gerns had blinded him to everything except his own desires. Now, he could see...
The children of each generation would be better adapted to Ragnarok and full adaptation would eventually come. But all the generations of the future would be potential slaves of the Gern Empire, free only so long as they remained unnoticed.
The kids of each generation would be better suited for Ragnarok, and complete adaptation would eventually happen. But all future generations would be potential slaves of the Gern Empire, free only as long as they stayed under the radar.
It was inconceivable that the Gerns should never pass p. 89 by Ragnarok through all time to come. And when they finally came the slow, uneventful progression of decades and centuries might have brought a false sense of security to the people of Ragnarok, might have turned the stories of what the Gerns did to the Rejects into legends and then into myths that no one any longer believed.
It was unimaginable that the Gerns would never pass p. 89 through Ragnarok for all eternity. And when they finally arrived, the slow, uneventful flow of decades and centuries might have given the people of Ragnarok a false sense of security, possibly transforming the tales of what the Gerns did to the Rejects into legends and then into myths that no one believed anymore.
The Gerns would have to be brought to Ragnarok before that could happen.
The Gerns would need to be taken to Ragnarok before that could happen.
He went to George Ord again and said:
He went to George Ord again and said:
"There's one kind of transmitter we could make a generator for—a plain normal-space transmitter, dot-dash, without a receiver."
"There's one type of transmitter we could create a generator for—a basic normal-space transmitter, dot-dash, without a receiver."
George laid down the diamond cutting wheel he had been working on.
George set down the diamond cutting wheel he had been working on.
"It would take two hundred years for the signal to get to Athena at the speed of light," he said. "Then, forty days after it got there, a Gern cruiser would come hell-bent to investigate."
"It would take two hundred years for the signal to reach Athena at the speed of light," he said. "Then, forty days after it arrives, a Gern cruiser would come rushing in to check it out."
"I want the ones of the future to know that the Gerns will be here no later than two hundred years from now. And with always the chance that a Gern cruiser in space might pick up the signal at any time before then."
"I want future generations to know that the Gerns will be around no later than two hundred years from now. And there's always a chance that a Gern cruiser in space could pick up the signal anytime before then."
"I see," George said. "The sword of Damocles hanging over their heads, to make them remember."
"I get it," George said. "The sword of Damocles hanging over their heads to keep them in check."
"You know what would happen to them if they ever forgot. You're as old as I am—you know what the Gerns did to us."
"You know what would happen to them if they ever forgot. You're as old as I am—you know what the Gerns did to us."
"I'm older than you are," George said. "I was nine when the Gerns left us here. They kept my father and mother and my sister was only three. I tried to keep her warm by holding her but the Hell Fever got her that first night. She was too young to understand why I couldn't help her more...."
"I'm older than you," George said. "I was nine when the Gerns left us here. They took my dad and mom, and my sister was only three. I tried to keep her warm by holding her, but the Hell Fever got her that first night. She was too young to understand why I couldn't do more to help her...."
Hatred burned in his eyes at the memory, like some fire that had been banked but had never died. "Yes, I remember the Gerns and what they did. I wouldn't want it to have to happen to others—the transmitter will be made so that it won't."
Hatred burned in his eyes at the memory, like a fire that had been smoldering but never went out. "Yeah, I remember the Gerns and what they did. I wouldn't want that to happen to others—the transmitter will be designed so it won't."
The guns were melted down, together with other items p. 90 of iron and steel, to make the castings for the generator. Ceramic pipes were made to carry water from the spring to a waterwheel. The long, slow job of converting the miscellany of electronic devices, many of them broken, into the components of a transmitter proceeded.
The guns were melted down along with other iron and steel items p. 90 to create the castings for the generator. Ceramic pipes were made to transport water from the spring to a waterwheel. The lengthy and tedious task of transforming the assortment of electronic devices, many of which were broken, into the parts of a transmitter continued.
It was five years before the transmitter was ready for testing. It was early fall of the year thirty-five then, and the water that gushed from the pipe splashed in cold drops against Humbolt as the waterwheel was set in motion.
It took five years for the transmitter to be ready for testing. It was early fall of thirty-five, and the water that rushed from the pipe splashed cold droplets on Humbolt as the waterwheel started turning.
The generator began to hum and George observed the output of it and the transmitter as registered by the various meters he had made.
The generator started to hum, and George watched its output along with the transmitter as recorded by the different meters he had created.
"Weak, but it will reach the Gern monitor station on Athena," he said, "It's ready to send—what do you want to say?"
"Weak, but it will get to the Gern monitor station on Athena," he said, "It's ready to send—what do you want to say?"
"Make it something short," he said. "Make it, 'Ragnarok calling.'"
"Keep it brief," he said. "Make it, 'Ragnarok calling.'"
George poised his finger over the transmitting key. "This will set forces in motion that can never be recalled. What we do here this morning is going to cause a lot of Gerns—or Ragnarok people—to die."
George hovered his finger over the send button. "This will set off a chain of events that can never be undone. What we do here this morning is going to result in many Gerns—or Ragnarok folks—dying."
"It will be the Gerns who die," he said. "Send the signal."
"It will be the Gerns who die," he said. "Send the signal."
"Like you, I believe the same thing," George said. "I have to believe it because that's the way I want it to be. I hope we're right. It's something we'll never know."
"Like you, I believe the same thing," George said. "I have to believe it because that's how I want it to be. I hope we're right. It's something we'll never know."
He began depressing the key.
He started pressing the key.
A boy was given the job of operating the key and the signal went out daily until the freezing of winter stopped the waterwheel that powered the generator.
A boy was tasked with operating the key, and the signal went out every day until the freezing winter brought the waterwheel that powered the generator to a stop.
The sending of the signals was resumed when spring came and the prospecting parties continued their vain search for metals.
The sending of the signals started again when spring arrived, and the prospecting teams kept up their futile search for metals.
The suns continued moving south and each year the springs came later, the falls earlier. In the spring of forty-five he saw that he would have to make his final decision.
The suns kept moving south, and each year the springs arrived later while the falls came earlier. In the spring of '45, he realized he would need to make his final decision.
By then they had dwindled until they numbered only sixty-eight; the Young Ones gray and rapidly growing old. There was no longer any use to continue the prospecting—if p. 91 any metals were to be found they were at the north end of the plateau where the snow no longer melted during the summer. They were too few to do more than prepare for what the Old Ones had feared they might have to face—Big Winter. That would require the work of all of them.
By then, their numbers had dropped to just sixty-eight; the Young Ones were getting gray and aging quickly. There was no point in continuing the search—if any metals were found, they would be at the north end of the plateau, where the snow never melted in the summer. There were too few of them to do more than get ready for what the Old Ones had feared they might have to face—Big Winter. That would take the effort of all of them.
Sheets of mica were brought down from the Craigs, the summits of which were deeply buried under snow even in midsummer. Stoves were made of fireclay and mica, which would give both heat and light and would be more efficient than the open fireplaces. The innermost caves were prepared for occupation, with multiple doors to hold out the cold and with laboriously excavated ventilation ducts and smoke outlets.
Sheets of mica were brought down from the mountains, the peaks of which were still covered in snow even in midsummer. Stoves were made from fireclay and mica, which would provide both warmth and light and be more efficient than open fireplaces. The innermost caves were readied for living, with several doors to keep out the cold and painstakingly dug ventilation ducts and smoke outlets.
There were sixty of them in the fall of fifty, when all had been done that could be done to prepare for what might come.
There were sixty of them in the fall of fifty when everything possible had been done to get ready for whatever might happen.
"There aren't many of the Earth-born left now," Bob Craig said to him one night as they sat in the flickering light of a stove. "And there hasn't been time for there to be many of the Ragnarok-born. The Gerns wouldn't get many slaves if they should come now."
"There aren’t many people born on Earth left now," Bob Craig told him one night as they sat in the flickering light of a stove. "And there hasn’t been enough time for many of the Ragnarok-born to exist. The Gerns wouldn’t get many slaves if they came now."
"They could use however many they found," he answered. "The younger ones, who are the best adapted to this gravity, would be exceptionally strong and quick on a one-gravity world. There are dangerous jobs where a strong, quick slave is a lot more efficient and expendable than complex, expensive machines."
"They could use as many as they found," he replied. "The younger ones, who adapt best to this gravity, would be really strong and fast on a one-gravity world. There are risky jobs where a strong, fast worker is much more effective and disposable than complex, expensive machines."
"And they would want some specimens for scientific study," Jim Lake said. "They would want to cut into the young ones and see how they're built that they're adapted to this one and a half gravity world."
"And they’d want to collect some samples for research," Jim Lake said. "They’d want to examine the young ones and see how they’re built to adapt to this one and a half gravity world."
He smiled with the cold mirthlessness that always reminded Humbolt of his father—of the Lake who had been the Constellation's lieutenant commander. "According to the books the Gerns never did try to make it a secret that when a Gern doctor or biologist cuts into the muscles or organs of a non-Gern to see what makes them tick, he wants them to be still alive and ticking as he does so."
He smiled with the cold, humorless look that always reminded Humbolt of his father—the Lake who had been the Constellation's lieutenant commander. "According to the books, the Gerns never tried to hide that when a Gern doctor or biologist operates on the muscles or organs of a non-Gern to see how they work, he wants them to be still alive and functioning as he does so."
Seventeen-year-old Don Chiara spoke, to say slowly, thoughtfully:
Seventeen-year-old Don Chiara spoke slowly and thoughtfully:
"Slavery and vivisection.... If the Gerns should come now when there are so few of us, and if we should fight the best we could and lose, it would be better for whoever was the last of us left to put a knife in the hearts of the women and children than to let the Gerns have them."
"Slavery and vivisection.... If the Gerns showed up now when there are so few of us, and if we fought as hard as we could and still lost, it would be better for whoever was the last one left to stab the women and children in the heart than to let the Gerns take them."
No one made any answer. There was no answer to make, no alternative to suggest.
No one replied. There was nothing to say, no other option to propose.
"In the future there will be more of us and it will be different," he said at last. "On Earth the Gerns were always stronger and faster than humans but when the Gerns come to Ragnarok they're going to find a race that isn't really human any more. They're going to find a race before which they'll be like woods goats before prowlers."
"In the future, there will be more of us, and things will be different," he finally said. "On Earth, the Gerns were always stronger and faster than humans, but when the Gerns come to Ragnarok, they're going to find a race that isn't really human anymore. They're going to encounter a race that will make them feel like deer in front of predators."
"If only they don't come too soon," Craig said.
"If only they don't arrive too early," Craig said.
"That was the chance that had to be taken," he replied.
"That was the risk that had to be taken," he replied.
He wondered again as he spoke, as he had wondered so often in the past years, if he had given them all their death sentence when he ordered the transmitter built. Yet, the future generations could not be permitted to forget ... and steel could not be tempered without first thrusting it into the fire.
He wondered again as he spoke, as he had often wondered over the past years, if he had given them all their death sentence when he ordered the transmitter to be built. Still, future generations couldn’t be allowed to forget ... and steel couldn’t be tempered without first being thrust into the fire.
He was the last of the Young Ones when he awoke one night in the fall of fifty-six and found himself burning with the Hell Fever. He did not summon any of the others. They could do nothing for him and he had already done all he could for them.
He was the last of the Young Ones when he woke up one night in the fall of '56 and realized he was burning with the Hell Fever. He didn’t call any of the others. They couldn’t do anything for him, and he had already done everything he could for them.
He had done all he could for them ... and now he would leave forty-nine men, women and children to face the unknown forces of Big Winter while over them hung the sword he had forged; the increasing danger of detection by the Gerns.
He had done everything he could for them ... and now he would leave forty-nine men, women, and children to confront the unknown challenges of Big Winter while above them loomed the sword he had created; the growing threat of being discovered by the Gerns.
The question came again, sharp with the knowledge that it was far too late for him to change any of it. Did I arrange the execution of my people?
The question came up again, cutting deep with the realization that it was way too late for him to change anything. Did I plan the execution of my people?
Then, through the red haze of the fever, Julia spoke p. 93 to him out of the past; sitting again beside him in the summer twilight and saying:
Then, through the red haze of the fever, Julia spoke p. 93 to him from the past; sitting next to him again in the summer twilight and saying:
Remember me, Billy, and this evening, and what I said to you ... teach them to fight and be afraid of nothing ... never let them forget how they came to be on Ragnarok....
Remember me, Billy, and this evening, and what I said to you ... teach them to fight and not be afraid of anything ... never let them forget how they ended up on Ragnarok....
She seemed very near and real and the doubt faded and was gone. Teach them to fight ... never let them forget.... The men of Ragnarok were only fur-clad hunters who crouched in caves but they would grow in numbers as time went by. Each generation would be stronger than the generation before it and he had set forces in motion that would bring the last generation the trial of combat and the opportunity for freedom. How well they fought on that day would determine their destiny but he was certain, once again, what that destiny would be.
She felt very close and real, and the doubt faded away. Teach them to fight ... never let them forget.... The men of Ragnarok were just hunters dressed in furs who took shelter in caves, but their numbers would grow over time. Each generation would be stronger than the one before, and he had set things in motion that would present the final generation with the challenge of battle and a chance for freedom. How well they fought that day would decide their fate, but he was confident once again about what that fate would be.
It would be to walk as conquerors before beaten and humbled Gerns.
It would be like walking as victors in front of defeated and humiliated Gerns.
It was winter of the year eighty-five and the temperature was one hundred and six degrees below zero. Walter Humbolt stood in front of the ice tunnel that led back through the glacier to the caves and looked up into the sky.
It was winter in '85, and the temperature was 106 degrees below zero. Walter Humbolt stood in front of the ice tunnel that led through the glacier to the caves and looked up at the sky.
It was noon but there was no sun in the starlit sky. Many weeks before the sun had slipped below the southern horizon. For a little while a dim halo had marked its passage each day; then that, too, had faded away. But now it was time for the halo to appear again, to herald the sun's returning.
It was noon, but the sky was filled with stars instead of sunlight. Weeks earlier, the sun had dropped below the southern horizon. For a short time, a faint glow had signaled its daily departure; then that, too, had disappeared. But now it was time for the glow to show up again, announcing the sun's return.
Frost filled the sky, making the stars flicker as it swirled endlessly downward. He blinked against it, his eyelashes trying to freeze to his lower eyelids at the movement, and turned to look at the north.
Frost covered the sky, causing the stars to twinkle as it swirled endlessly down. He blinked against it, his eyelashes almost freezing to his lower eyelids with the movement, and turned to look to the north.
There the northern lights were a gigantic curtain that filled a third of the sky, rippling and waving in folds that pulsated in red and green, rose and lavender and violet. Their reflection gleamed on the glacier that sloped down from the caves and glowed softly on the other glacier; the one that covered the transmitter station. The transmitter p. 94 had long ago been taken into the caves but the generator and waterwheel were still there, frozen in a tomb of ice.
There, the northern lights were like a huge curtain that filled a third of the sky, rippling and waving in folds that pulsed in red and green, pink and lavender and purple. Their reflection sparkled on the glacier that sloped down from the caves and softly lit up the other glacier; the one that covered the transmitter station. The transmitter p. 94 had been moved into the caves long ago, but the generator and waterwheel were still there, frozen in a tomb of ice.
For three years the glacier had been growing before the caves and the plateau's southern face had been buried under snow for ten years. Only a few woods goats ever came as far north as the country south of the caves and they stayed only during the brief period between the last snow of spring and the first snow of fall. Their winter home was somewhere down near the equator. What had been called the Southern Lowlands was a frozen, lifeless waste.
For three years, the glacier had been expanding, and the caves along the southern face of the plateau had been covered in snow for ten years. Only a few mountain goats ventured as far north as the region south of the caves, and they only stayed during the short time between the last snow of spring and the first snow of fall. Their winter home was somewhere near the equator. What was once referred to as the Southern Lowlands was now a frozen, lifeless wasteland.
Once they had thought about going to the valley in the chasm where the mockers would be hibernating in their warm caves. But even if they could have gone up the plateau and performed the incredible feat of crossing the glacier-covered, blizzard-ripped Craigs, they would have found no food in the mockers' valley—only a little corn the mockers had stored away, which would soon have been exhausted.
Once they considered heading to the valley in the chasm where the mockers would be resting in their warm caves. But even if they could make it up the plateau and pull off the amazing challenge of crossing the glacier-covered, storm-battered Craigs, they would have found no food in the mockers' valley—only a small amount of corn the mockers had stored, which would soon run out.
There was no place for them to live but in the caves or as nomads migrating with the animals. And if they migrated to the equator each year they would have to leave behind them all the books and tools and everything that might someday have given them a civilized way of life and might someday have shown them how to escape from their prison.
There was nowhere for them to live except in caves or as nomads moving with the animals. If they migrated to the equator each year, they would have to leave behind all their books, tools, and everything that could have helped them lead a civilized life and might have shown them how to escape from their confinement.
He looked again to the south where the halo should be, thinking: They should have made their decision in there by now. I'm their leader—but I can't force them to stay here against their will. I could only ask them to consider what it would mean if we left here.
He looked again to the south where the halo should be, thinking: They should have made their decision in there by now. I'm their leader—but I can't force them to stay here against their will. I can only ask them to think about what it would mean if we left here.
Snow creaked underfoot as he moved restlessly. He saw something lying under the blanket of frost and went to it. It was an arrow that someone had dropped. He picked it up, carefully, because the intense cold had made the shaft as brittle as glass. It would regain its normal strength when taken into the caves——
Snow creaked underfoot as he moved uneasily. He noticed something lying beneath the layer of frost and walked over to it. It was an arrow that someone had left behind. He picked it up cautiously, since the freezing temperature had made the shaft as fragile as glass. It would regain its usual strength once it was taken into the caves——
There was the sound of steps and Fred Schroeder came out of the tunnel, dressed as he was dressed in bulky p. 95 furs. Schroeder looked to the south and said, "It seems to be starting to get a little lighter there."
There was the sound of footsteps and Fred Schroeder emerged from the tunnel, wearing the heavy furs he had on. Schroeder looked to the south and said, "It looks like it's starting to get a bit lighter over there."
He saw that it was; a small, faint paling of the black sky.
He saw that it was; a small, faint hint of the black sky.
"They talked over what you and I told them," Schroeder said. "And about how we've struggled to stay here this long and how, even if the sun should stop drifting south this year, it will be years of ice and cold at the caves before Big Spring comes."
"They discussed what you and I told them," Schroeder said. "And about how we've fought to stay here this long and how, even if the sun doesn't move south this year, we’ll still face years of ice and cold at the caves before Big Spring arrives."
"If we leave here the glacier will cover the caves and fill them with ice," he said. "All we ever had will be buried back in there and all we'll have left will be our bows and arrows and animal skins. We'll be taking a one-way road back into the stone age, for ourselves and our children and their children."
"If we leave here, the glacier will cover the caves and fill them with ice," he said. "Everything we ever had will be buried in there, and all we'll have left are our bows and arrows and animal skins. We'll be taking a one-way path back into the Stone Age, for ourselves, our children, and their children."
"They know that," Schroeder said. "We both told them."
"They know that," Schroeder said. "We both told them."
He paused. They watched the sky to the south turn lighter. The northern lights flamed unnoticed behind them as the pale halo of the invisible sun slowly brightened to its maximum. Their faces were white with near-freezing then and they turned to go back into the caves. "They had made their decision," Schroeder went on. "I guess you and I did them an injustice when we thought they had lost their determination, when we thought they might want to hand their children a flint axe and say, 'Here—take this and let it be the symbol of all you are or all you will ever be.'
He paused. They watched the sky to the south getting brighter. The northern lights glowed unnoticed behind them as the pale halo of the invisible sun slowly reached its peak. Their faces were pale from the cold, and they turned to head back into the caves. "They had made their decision," Schroeder continued. "I guess you and I did them a disservice when we thought they had lost their resolve, when we believed they might want to give their children a flint axe and say, 'Here—take this and let it be the symbol of everything you are or will ever be.'"
"Their decision was unanimous—we'll stay for as long as it's possible for us to survive here."
"Their decision was unanimous—we'll stay for as long as we can survive here."
Howard Lake listened to Teacher Morgan West read from the diary of Walter Humbolt, written during the terrible winter of thirty-five years before:
Howard Lake listened to Teacher Morgan West read from Walter Humbolt's diary, written during the harsh winter thirty-five years ago:
"Each morning the light to the south was brighter. On the seventh morning we saw the sun—and it was not due until the eighth morning!
"Every morning the light to the south got brighter. On the seventh morning we finally saw the sun—and it wasn’t supposed to be out until the eighth morning!
"It will be years before we can stop fighting the enclosure of the glacier but we have reached and passed the dead of Big Winter. We have reached the bottom and the only direction we can go in the future is up.
"It will be years before we can stop battling the glacier's confinement, but we've made it through the worst of Big Winter. We've hit rock bottom, and the only way from here is up."
"And so," West said, closing the book, "we are here in the caves tonight because of the stubbornness of Humbolt and Schroeder and all the others. Had they thought only of their own welfare, had they conceded defeat and gone into the migratory way of life, we would be sitting beside grass campfires somewhere to the south tonight, our way of life containing no plans or aspirations greater than to follow the game back and forth through the years.
"And so," West said, closing the book, "we're here in the caves tonight because of the stubbornness of Humbolt, Schroeder, and all the others. If they'd only thought about their own well-being, if they'd accepted defeat and adopted a nomadic lifestyle, we would be sitting by grass campfires somewhere to the south tonight, with no plans or dreams greater than to follow the game back and forth through the years.
"Now, let's go outside to finish tonight's lesson."
"Now, let's go outside to wrap up tonight's lesson."
Teacher West led the way into the starlit night just outside the caves, Howard Lake and the other children following him. West pointed to the sky where the star group they called the Athena Constellation blazed like a huge arrowhead high in the east.
Teacher West led the group into the starlit night just outside the caves, with Howard Lake and the other kids following him. West pointed to the sky where the star formation they called the Athena Constellation shone brightly like a giant arrowhead high in the east.
"There," he said, "beyond the top of the arrowhead, is where we were going when the Gerns stopped us a hundred and twenty years ago and left us to die on Ragnarok. It's so far that Athena's sun can't be seen from here, so far that it will be another hundred and fifteen years before our first signal gets there. Why is it, then, that you and all the other groups of children have to learn such things as history, physics, the Gern language, and the way to fire a Gern blaster?"
"There," he said, "beyond the tip of the arrowhead, is where we were headed when the Gerns stopped us a hundred and twenty years ago and left us to die on Ragnarok. It's so far that we can't even see Athena's sun from here, and it will take another hundred and fifteen years for our first signal to reach there. So why do you and all the other groups of kids have to learn things like history, physics, the Gern language, and how to fire a Gern blaster?"
The hand of every child went up. West selected eight-year-old Clifton Humbolt. "Tell us, Clifton," he said.
The hand of every child shot up. West picked eight-year-old Clifton Humbolt. "Go ahead, Clifton," he said.
"Because," Clifton answered, "a Gern cruiser might pass by a few light-years out at any time and pick up our signals. So we have to know all we can about them and how to fight them because there aren't very many of us yet."
"Because," Clifton replied, "a Gern cruiser could come by a few light-years away at any moment and pick up our signals. So we need to understand everything we can about them and how to fight them since there aren’t very many of us yet."
"The Gerns will come to kill us," little Marie Chiara said, her dark eyes large and earnest. "They'll come to kill us and to make slaves out of the ones they don't kill, like they did with the others a long time ago. They're awful mean and awful smart and we have to be smarter than they are."
"The Gerns are coming to kill us," little Marie Chiara said, her dark eyes wide and serious. "They'll come to kill us and make slaves of the people they don't kill, just like they did with the others a long time ago. They're really mean and really smart, and we need to be smarter than they are."
Howard looked again at the Athena constellation, thinking, I hope they come just as soon as I'm old enough to fight them, or even tonight....
Howard looked again at the Athena constellation, thinking, I hope they come as soon as I’m old enough to fight them, or even tonight....
"Teacher," he asked, "how would a Gern cruiser look p. 97 if it came tonight? Would it come from the Athena arrowhead?"
"Teacher," he asked, "how would a Gern cruiser look p. 97 if it arrived tonight? Would it come from the Athena arrowhead?"
"It probably would," West answered. "You would see its rocket blast, like a bright trail of fire——"
"It probably would," West replied. "You'd see its rocket blast, like a bright trail of fire——"
A bright trail of fire burst suddenly into being, coming from the constellation of Athena and lighting up the woods and hills and their startled faces as it arced down toward them.
A bright trail of fire suddenly appeared, coming from the constellation of Athena and illuminating the woods and hills and their shocked faces as it curved down toward them.
"It's them!" a treble voice exclaimed and there was a quick flurry of movement as Howard and the other older children shoved the younger children behind them.
"It's them!" a high-pitched voice shouted, and there was a quick rush of movement as Howard and the older kids pushed the younger ones behind them.
Then the light vanished, leaving a dimming glow where it had been.
Then the light disappeared, leaving a faint glow where it used to be.
"Only a meteor," West said. He looked at the line of older children who were standing protectingly in front of the younger ones, rocks in their hands with which to ward off the Gerns, and he smiled in the way he had when he was pleased with them.
"Just a meteor," West said. He glanced at the group of older kids standing protectively in front of the younger ones, holding rocks to fend off the Gerns, and he smiled in that way he did when he was proud of them.
Howard watched the meteor trail fade swiftly into invisibility and felt his heartbeats slow from the first wild thrill to gray disappointment. Only a meteor....
Howard watched the meteor trail vanish quickly into nothing and felt his heartbeat slow from the initial rush of excitement to a dull disappointment. Just a meteor...
But someday he might be leader and by then, surely, the Gerns would come. If not, he would find some way to make them come.
But someday he might be the leader, and by then, the Gerns would definitely come. If they didn't, he would figure out a way to make them come.
Ten years later Howard Lake was leader. There were three hundred and fifty of them then and Big Spring was on its way to becoming Big Summer. The snow was gone from the southern end of the plateau and once again game migrated up the valleys east of the caves.
Ten years later, Howard Lake was in charge. There were three hundred and fifty of them at that point, and Big Spring was transitioning into Big Summer. The snow had melted from the southern end of the plateau, and once again, animals were moving up the valleys east of the caves.
There were many things to be done now that Big Winter was past and they could have the chance to do them. They needed a larger pottery kiln, a larger workshop with a wooden lathe, more diamonds to make cutting wheels, more quartz crystals to make binoculars and microscopes. They could again explore the field of inorganic chemistry, even though results in the past had produced nothing of value, and they could, within a few years, resume the metal prospecting up the plateau—the most important project of all.
There were a lot of things to get done now that Big Winter was over and they had the opportunity to tackle them. They needed a bigger pottery kiln, a larger workshop with a wooden lathe, more diamonds to create cutting wheels, and more quartz crystals to make binoculars and microscopes. They could also dive back into inorganic chemistry, even though previous efforts hadn't produced anything useful, and within a few years, they could start metal prospecting again on the plateau—the most crucial project of all.
Their weapons seemed to be as perfect as was possible p. 98 but when the Gerns came they would need some quick and certain means of communication between the various units that would fight the Gerns. A leader who could not communicate with his forces and coordinate their actions would be helpless. And they had on Ragnarok a form of communication, if trained, that the Gerns could not detect or interfere with electronically: the mockers.
Their weapons were as perfect as they could be p. 98 but when the Gerns arrived, they would need a quick and reliable way to communicate between the different units that would fight the Gerns. A leader who couldn't communicate with their forces and coordinate their actions would be powerless. Luckily, on Ragnarok, they had a type of communication that, if trained properly, the Gerns couldn't detect or disrupt electronically: the mockers.
The Craigs were still white and impassable with snow that summer but the snow was receding higher each year. Five years later, in the summer of one hundred and thirty-five, the Craigs were passable for a few weeks.
The Craigs were still white and unapproachable with snow that summer, but the snow was melting higher each year. Five years later, in the summer of 135, the Craigs were accessible for a few weeks.
Lake led a party of eight over them and down into the chasm. They took with them two small cages, constructed of wood and glass and made airtight with the strong medusabush glue. Each cage was equipped with a simple air pump and a pressure gauge.
Lake led a group of eight over them and down into the chasm. They brought along two small cages, made of wood and glass, sealed tight with strong medusabush glue. Each cage was fitted with a basic air pump and a pressure gauge.
They brought back two pairs of mockers as interested and trusting captives, together with a supply of the orange corn and a large amount of diamonds. The mockers, in their pressure-maintained cages, were not even aware of the increase in elevation as they were carried over the high summit of the Craigs.
They brought back two pairs of mockers as curious and trusting captives, along with some orange corn and a lot of diamonds. The mockers, in their cramped cages, didn't even notice the change in height as they were taken over the high peak of the Craigs.
To Lake and the men with him the climb back up the long, steep slope of the mountain was a stiff climb to make in one day but no more than that. It was hard to believe that it had taken Humbolt and Barber almost three days to climb it and that Barber had died in the attempt. It reminded him of the old crossbows that Humbolt and the others had used. They were thin, with a light pull, such as the present generation boys used. It must have required courage for the old ones to dare unicorn attacks with bows so thin that only the small area behind the unicorn's jaws was vulnerable to their arrows....
To Lake and the men with him, the climb back up the long, steep slope of the mountain was a tough trek to complete in a single day, but nothing more than that. It was hard to believe that it had taken Humbolt and Barber almost three days to climb it and that Barber had died trying. It reminded him of the old crossbows that Humbolt and the others had used. They were thin, with a light pull, similar to those used by boys today. It must have taken a lot of courage for the older generation to face unicorn attacks with bows so slender that only the small area behind the unicorn's jaws was vulnerable to their arrows...
When the caves were reached, a very gradual reduction of pressure in the mocker cages was started; one that would cover a period of weeks. One pair of mockers survived and had two young ones that fall. The young mockers, like the first generation of Ragnarok-born children p. 99 of many years before, were more adapted to their environment than their parents were.
When they arrived at the caves, the pressure in the mocker cages was slowly reduced over several weeks. One pair of mockers survived and had two young ones that fall. The young mockers, like the first generation of Ragnarok-born children p. 99 many years earlier, were better adapted to their environment than their parents.
The orange corn was planted, using an adaptation method somewhat similar to that used with the mockers. It might have worked had the orange corn not required such a long period of time in which to reach maturity. When winter came only a few grains had formed.
The orange corn was planted using a method similar to the one used with the mockers. It might have worked if the orange corn didn't need such a long time to reach maturity. By the time winter arrived, only a few grains had developed.
They were saved for next year's seeds, to continue the slow adaptation process.
They were saved for next year's seeds to keep the slow adaptation process going.
By the fifth year the youngest generation of mockers was well adapted to the elevation of the caves but for a susceptibility to a quickly fatal form of pneumonia which made it necessary to keep them from exposing themselves to the cold or to any sudden changes of temperature.
By the fifth year, the youngest generation of mockers had adapted well to the altitude of the caves, but they were prone to a quickly fatal form of pneumonia. This made it essential to prevent them from exposing themselves to the cold or any sudden changes in temperature.
Their intelligence was surprising and they seemed to be partially receptive to human thoughts, as Bill Humbolt had written. By the end of the fifteenth year their training had reached such a stage of perfection that a mocker would transmit or not transmit with only the unspoken thought of its master to tell it which it should be. In addition, they would transmit the message to whichever mocker their master's thought directed. Presumably all mockers received the message but only the mocker to whom it was addressed would repeat it aloud.
Their intelligence was surprising, and they appeared to be partially receptive to human thoughts, as Bill Humbolt had noted. By the end of the fifteenth year, their training had reached such a high level of perfection that a mocker would transmit or not transmit solely based on the unspoken thought of its master. Additionally, they would send the message to whichever mocker their master’s thought directed. Presumably, all mockers received the message, but only the specific mocker it was meant for would repeat it out loud.
They had their method of communication. They had their automatic crossbows for quick, close fighting, and their long range longbows. They were fully adapted to the 1.5 gravity and their reflexes were almost like those of prowlers—Ragnarok had long ago separated the quick from the dead.
They had their way of communicating. They used automatic crossbows for fast, close combat, and long-range longbows for distance attacks. They were completely adapted to the 1.5 gravity, and their reflexes were almost like those of hunters—Ragnarok had long ago sorted the quick from the dead.
There were eight hundred and nineteen of them that year, in the early spring of one hundred and fifty, and they were ready and impatient for the coming of the Gerns.
There were eight hundred and nineteen of them that year, in the early spring of one hundred and fifty, and they were ready and eager for the arrival of the Gerns.
Then the transmitter, which had been in operation again for many years, failed one day.
Then the transmitter, which had been running for many years, stopped working one day.
George Craig had finished checking it when Lake arrived. He looked up from his instruments, remarkably similar in appearance to a sketch of the old George Ord—a p. 100 resemblance that had been passed down to him by his mother—and said:
George Craig had just finished checking it when Lake showed up. He looked up from his instruments, which looked a lot like a drawing of the old George Ord—a resemblance he inherited from his mother—and said:
"The entire circuit is either gone or ready to go. It's already operated for a lot longer than it should have."
"The whole circuit is either missing or about to be activated. It's already been functioning way longer than it was meant to."
"It doesn't matter," Lake said. "It's served its purpose. We won't rebuild it.
"It doesn't matter," Lake said. "It's done its job. We won't rebuild it."
George watched him questioningly.
George watched him with curiosity.
"It's served its purpose," he said again. "It didn't let us forget that the Gerns will come again. But that isn't enough, now. The first signal won't reach Athena until the year two thirty-five. It will be the dead of Big Winter again then. They'll have to fight the Gerns with bows and arrows that the cold will make as brittle as glass. They won't have a chance."
"It's done its job," he said again. "It didn’t let us forget that the Gerns will come back. But that's not enough anymore. The first signal won’t reach Athena until the year 235. It will be the dead of Big Winter again then. They'll have to fight the Gerns with bows and arrows that the cold will make as brittle as glass. They won’t stand a chance."
"No," George said. "They won't have a chance. But what can we do to change it?"
"No," George said. "They won't stand a chance. But what can we do to change that?"
"It's something I've been thinking about," he said. "We'll build a hyperspace transmitter and bring the Gerns before Big Winter comes."
"It's something I've been thinking about," he said. "We'll build a hyperspace transmitter and get the Gerns here before Big Winter hits."
"We will?" George asked, lifting his dark eyebrows. "And what do we use for the three hundred pounds of copper and five hundred pounds of iron we would have to have to make the generator?"
"We will?" George asked, raising his dark eyebrows. "And what do we use for the three hundred pounds of copper and five hundred pounds of iron we would need to make the generator?"
"Surely we can find five hundred pounds of iron somewhere on Ragnarok. The north end of the plateau might be the best bet. As for the copper—I doubt that we'll ever find it. But there are seams of a bauxite-like clay in the Western hills—they're certain to contain aluminum to at least some extent. So we'll make the wires of aluminum."
"Surely we can find five hundred pounds of iron somewhere on Ragnarok. The north end of the plateau might be our best shot. As for the copper—I really doubt we’ll ever come across it. But there are deposits of a bauxite-like clay in the Western hills—they should definitely have some aluminum. So we’ll make the wires out of aluminum."
"The ore would have to be refined to pure aluminum oxide before it could be smelted," George said. "And you can't smelt aluminum ore in an ordinary furnace—only in an electric furnace with a generator that can supply a high amperage. And we would have to have cryolite ore to serve as the solvent in the smelting process."
"The ore needs to be refined into pure aluminum oxide before we can smelt it," George said. "And you can't smelt aluminum ore in a regular furnace—only in an electric furnace with a generator that can provide high amperage. Plus, we would need cryolite ore to act as the solvent in the smelting process."
"There's a seam of cryolite in the Eastern Hills, according to the old maps," said Lake. "We could make a larger generator by melting down everything we have. It wouldn't be big enough to power the hyperspace p. 101 transmitter but it should be big enough to smelt aluminum ore."
"There's a vein of cryolite in the Eastern Hills, based on the old maps," Lake said. "We could create a bigger generator by melting down everything we have. It wouldn't be large enough to power the hyperspace p. 101 transmitter, but it should be sufficient to smelt aluminum ore."
George considered the idea. "I think we can do it."
George thought about it. "I believe we can make it happen."
"How long until we can send the signal?" he asked.
"How long until we can send the signal?" he asked.
"Given the extra metal we need, the building of the generator is a simple job. The transmitter is what will take years—maybe as long as fifty."
"Considering the extra metal we need, building the generator is an easy task. The transmitter, however, will take years—maybe even as long as fifty."
Fifty years....
Fifty years...
"Can't anything be done to make it sooner?" he asked.
"Is there any way to make it happen sooner?" he asked.
"I know," George said. "You would like for the Gerns to come while you're still here. So would every man on Ragnarok. But even on Earth the building of a hyperspace transmitter was a long, slow job, with all the materials they needed and all the special tools and equipment. Here we'll have to do everything by hand and for materials we have only broken and burned-out odds and ends. It will take about fifty years—it can't be helped."
"I know," George said. "You want the Gerns to arrive while you’re still here. So does every guy on Ragnarok. But even on Earth, building a hyperspace transmitter was a long, slow process, with all the materials and special tools and equipment they needed. Here, we’ll have to do everything by hand, and for materials, we only have broken and burnt-out scraps. It will take about fifty years—it can’t be helped."
Fifty years ... but that would bring the Gerns before Big Winter came again. And there was the rapidly increasing chance that a Gern cruiser would at any day intercept the first signals. They were already more than halfway to Athena.
Fifty years ... but that would bring the Gerns before Big Winter came again. And there was the quickly growing chance that a Gern cruiser would intercept the first signals any day now. They were already more than halfway to Athena.
"Melt down the generator," he said. "Start making a bigger one. Tomorrow men will go out after bauxite and cryolite and four of us will go up the plateau to look for iron."
"Melt down the generator," he said. "Start building a bigger one. Tomorrow, the guys will head out for bauxite and cryolite, and four of us will go up the plateau to search for iron."
Lake selected Gene Taylor, Tony Chiara and Steve Schroeder to go with him. They were well on their way by daylight the next morning, on the shoulder of each of them a mocker which observed the activity and new scenes with bright, interested eyes.
Lake chose Gene Taylor, Tony Chiara, and Steve Schroeder to join him. By daylight the next morning, they were well on their way, each of them carrying a mockingbird that watched the action and new sights with bright, curious eyes.
They traveled light, since they would have fresh meat all the way, and carried herbs and corn only for the mockers. Once, generations before, it had been necessary for men to eat herbs to prevent deficiency diseases but now the deficiency diseases, like Hell Fever, were unknown to them.
They packed lightly, knowing they would have fresh meat the whole journey, and only brought along herbs and corn for the mockers. Long ago, it had been essential for people to eat herbs to avoid deficiency diseases, but now those diseases, like Hell Fever, were completely unknown to them.
They carried no compasses since the radiations of the two suns constantly created magnetic storms that caused compass needles to swing as much as twenty degrees p. 102 within an hour. Each of them carried a pair of powerful binoculars, however; binoculars that had been diamond-carved from the ivory-like black unicorn horn and set with lenses and prisms of diamond-cut quartz.
They didn't bring any compasses because the radiation from the two suns constantly generated magnetic storms that made compass needles swing up to twenty degrees p. 102 in just an hour. However, each of them had a pair of powerful binoculars; binoculars that were diamond-carved from the black unicorn horn, which looked like ivory, and fitted with diamond-cut quartz lenses and prisms.
The foremost bands of woods goats followed the advance of spring up the plateau and they followed the woods goats. They could not go ahead of the goats—the goats were already pressing close behind the melting of the snow. No hills or ridges were seen as the weeks went by and it seemed to Lake that they would walk forever across the endless rolling floor of the plain.
The main groups of wild goats moved up the plateau with the arrival of spring, and they trailed behind the goats. They couldn’t get ahead of the goats—the goats were already nipping at the heels of the melting snow. No hills or ridges appeared as the weeks passed, and it felt to Lake like they would be walking forever across the endless, rolling expanse of the plain.
Early summer came and they walked across a land that was green and pleasantly cool at a time when the vegetation around the caves would be burned brown and lifeless. The woods goats grew less in number then as some of them stopped for the rest of the summer in their chosen latitudes.
Early summer arrived, and they walked through a landscape that was lush and comfortably cool, while the vegetation around the caves turned dry and lifeless. The number of woodland goats decreased during this time as some of them settled down for the rest of the summer in their preferred locations.
They continued on and at last they saw, far to the north, what seemed to be an almost infinitesimal bulge on the horizon. They reached it two days later; a land of rolling green hills, scarred here and there with ragged outcroppings of rock, and a land that climbed slowly and steadily higher as it went into the north.
They kept going and finally spotted, far to the north, what looked like a tiny bump on the horizon. They arrived there two days later; it was a land of rolling green hills, marked here and there with rough rock formations, and it gradually climbed higher as it extended northward.
They camped that night in a little vale. The floor of it was white with the bones of woods goats that had tarried too long the fall before and got caught by an early blizzard. There was still flesh on the bones and scavenger rodents scuttled among the carcasses, feasting.
They set up camp that night in a small valley. The ground was covered with the bones of mountain goats that had lingered too long the previous fall and were trapped by an early snowstorm. There was still flesh on the bones, and scavenging rodents darted among the remains, feasting.
"We'll split up now," he told the others the next morning.
"We'll split up now," he told the others the next morning.
He assigned each of them his position; Steve Schroeder to parallel his course thirty miles to his right, Gene Taylor to go thirty miles to his left, and Tony Chiara to go thirty miles to the left of Taylor.
He assigned each of them their positions: Steve Schroeder to parallel his course thirty miles to his right, Gene Taylor to go thirty miles to his left, and Tony Chiara to go thirty miles to the left of Taylor.
"We'll try to hold those distances," he said. "We can't look over the country in detail that way but it will give us a good general survey of it. We don't have too much time left by now and we'll make as many miles into the north as we can each day. The woods goats will tell us when it's time for us to turn back."
"We'll do our best to keep those distances," he said. "We can't closely examine the area like that, but it’ll give us a good overall view. We don’t have a lot of time left, so we’ll cover as many miles north as we can each day. The mountain goats will let us know when it’s time to head back."
They parted company with casual farewells but for p. 103 Steve Schroeder, who smiled sardonically at the bones of the woods goats in the vale and asked:
They said goodbye casually, except for p. 103 Steve Schroeder, who smiled sarcastically at the bones of the mountain goats in the valley and asked:
"Who's supposed to tell the woods goats?"
"Who’s supposed to tell the wood goats?"
Tip, the black, white-nosed mocker on Lake's shoulder, kept twisting his neck to watch the departure of the others until he had crossed the next hill and the others were hidden from view.
Tip, the black mocker with a white nose on Lake's shoulder, kept turning his head to watch as the others left until they crossed the next hill and were out of sight.
"All right, Tip," he said then. "You can unwind your neck now."
"Alright, Tip," he said then. "You can relax your neck now."
"Unwind—all right—all right," Tip said. Then, with a sudden burst of energy which was characteristic of mockers, he began to jiggle up and down and chant in time with his movements, "All right all right all right all right——"
"Relax—okay—okay," Tip said. Then, with a sudden burst of energy that was typical of jokesters, he started bouncing up and down and chanting in rhythm with his movements, "Okay okay okay okay——"
"Shut up!" he commanded. "If you want to talk nonsense I don't care—but don't say 'all right' any more."
"Shut up!" he ordered. "If you want to talk nonsense, fine—but don't say 'all right' anymore."
"All right," Tip agreed amiably, settling down. "Shut up if you want to talk nonsense. I don't care."
"Okay," Tip said casually, getting comfortable. "Just be quiet if you want to say ridiculous things. I don't mind."
"And don't slaughter the punctuation like that. You change the meaning entirely."
"And don't mess up the punctuation like that. It completely changes the meaning."
"But don't say all right any more," Tip went on, ignoring him. "You change the meaning entirely."
"But don't say 'all right' anymore," Tip continued, ignoring him. "It completely changes the meaning."
Then, with another surge of animation, Tip began to fish in his jacket pocket with little hand-like paws. "Tip hungry—Tip hungry."
Then, with another burst of energy, Tip started rummaging through his jacket pocket with his small, hand-like paws. "Tip hungry—Tip hungry."
Lake unbuttoned the pocket and gave Tip a herb leaf. "I notice there's no nonsensical chatter when you want to ask for something to eat."
Lake unbuttoned the pocket and gave Tip a herb leaf. "I notice there's no pointless chatter when you want to ask for something to eat."
Tip took the herb leaf but he spoke again before he began to eat; slowly, as though trying seriously to express a thought:
Tip took the herb leaf, but he spoke again before he started to eat; slowly, as if he was trying to seriously express a thought:
"Tip hungry—no nonsensical."
"Tip generously—no nonsense."
"Sometimes," he said, turning his head to look at Tip, "you mockers give me the peculiar feeling that you're right on the edge of becoming a new and intelligent race and no fooling."
"Sometimes," he said, turning his head to look at Tip, "you mockers make me feel like you're on the verge of becoming a brand new, smart race, seriously."
Tip wiggled his whiskers and bit into the herb leaf. "No fooling," he agreed.
Tip twitched his whiskers and took a bite of the herb leaf. “No kidding,” he agreed.
He stopped for the night in a steep-walled hollow and p. 104 built a small fire of dead moss and grass to ward off the chill that came with dark. He called the others, thinking first of Schroeder so that Tip would transmit to Schroeder's mocker:
He stopped for the night in a steep-walled hollow and p. 104 built a small fire of dead moss and grass to keep away the chill that came with the dark. He called the others, first thinking of Schroeder so that Tip would pass the message to Schroeder's mocker:
"Steve?"
"Hey, Steve?"
"Here," Tip answered, in a detectable imitation of Schroeder's voice. "No luck."
"Here," Tip replied, imitating Schroeder's voice. "No luck."
He thought of Gene Taylor and called, "Gene?"
He thought of Gene Taylor and called out, "Gene?"
There was no answer and he called Chiara. "Tony—could you see any of Gene's route today?"
There was no response, so he called Chiara. "Tony—were you able to see any of Gene's route today?"
"Part of it," Chiara answered. "I saw a herd of unicorns over that way. Why—doesn't he answer?"
"Part of it," Chiara replied. "I saw a group of unicorns over that way. Why isn't he responding?"
"No."
"Nope."
"Then," Chiara said, "they must have got him."
"Then," Chiara said, "they must have gotten him."
"Did you find anything today, Tony?" he asked.
"Did you find anything today, Tony?" he asked.
"Nothing but pure andesite. Not even an iron stain."
"Just pure andesite. Not a single iron stain."
It was the same kind of barren formation that he, himself, had been walking over all day. But he had not expected success so soon....
It was the same kind of barren terrain that he had been walking over all day. But he hadn’t expected to succeed so quickly....
He tried once again to call Gene Taylor:
He tried again to call Gene Taylor:
"Gene ... Gene ... are you there, Gene?"
"Gene ... Gene ... are you there, Gene?"
There was no answer. He knew there would never be.
There was no response. He knew there would never be one.
The days became weeks with dismaying swiftness as they penetrated farther into the north. The hills became more rugged and there were intrusions of granite and other formations to promise a chance of finding metal; a promise that urged them on faster as their time grew shorter.
The days turned into weeks with alarming speed as they moved deeper into the north. The hills got more rugged, with granite and other formations appearing, suggesting a chance of finding metal; a hint that pushed them to go faster as their time ran out.
Twice he saw something white in the distance. Once it was the bones of another band of woods goats that had huddled together and frozen to death in some early blizzard of the past and once it was the bones of a dozen unicorns.
Twice, he spotted something white in the distance. The first time, it was the skeletons of another group of wild goats that had huddled together and frozen to death in an early blizzard from the past. The second time, it was the remains of a dozen unicorns.
The nights grew chillier and the suns moved faster and faster to the south. The animals began to migrate, an almost imperceptible movement in the beginning but one that increased each day. The first frost came and the migration began in earnest. By the third day it was a hurrying tide.
The nights got colder and the sun raced faster to the south. The animals started to migrate, a barely noticeable change at first, but one that picked up each day. The first frost arrived, and the migration kicked into high gear. By the third day, it was a rush of movement.
Tip was strangely silent that day. He did not speak p. 105 until the noon sun had cleared the cold, heavy mists of morning. When he spoke it was to give a message from Chiara:
Tip was unusually quiet that day. He didn't say anything p. 105 until the noon sun had burned away the cold, thick fog of the morning. When he finally spoke, it was to relay a message from Chiara:
"Howard ... last report ... Goldie is dying ... pneumonia...."
"Howard ... last report ... Goldie is dying ... pneumonia...."
Goldie was Chiara's mocker, his only means of communication—and there would be no way to tell him when they were turning back.
Goldie was Chiara's source of mockery, serving as his only way to communicate—and there was no way to let him know when they were heading back.
"Turn back today, Tony," he said. "Steve and I will go on for a few days more."
"Turn back today, Tony," he said. "Steve and I will keep going for a few more days."
There was no answer and he said quickly, "Turn back—turn back! Acknowledge that, Tony."
There was no answer, and he quickly said, "Turn back—turn back! Admit that, Tony."
"Turning back ..." the acknowledgment came. "... tried to save her...."
"Turning back ..." the acknowledgment came. "... tried to save her...."
The message stopped and there was a silence that Chiara's mocker would never break again. He walked on, with Tip sitting very small and quiet on his shoulder. He had crossed another hill before Tip moved, to press up close to him the way mockers did when they were lonely and to hold tightly to him.
The message ended, and there was a silence that Chiara's mocker would never disturb again. He continued walking, with Tip sitting very small and quiet on his shoulder. He had gone over another hill before Tip stirred, pressing close to him the way mockers did when they felt lonely and clinging tightly to him.
"What is it, Tip?" he asked.
"What is it, Tip?" he asked.
"Goldie is dying," Tip said. And then again, like a soft, sad whisper, "Goldie is dying...."
"Goldie is dying," Tip said. And then again, like a soft, sad whisper, "Goldie is dying...."
"She was your mate.... I'm sorry."
"She was your friend... I'm sorry."
Tip made a little whimpering sound, and the man reached up to stroke his silky side.
Tip made a soft whimper, and the man reached up to pet his smooth side.
"I'm sorry," he said again. "I'm sorry as hell, little fellow."
"I'm really sorry," he said again. "I'm really sorry, kid."
For two days Tip sat lonely and silent on his shoulder, no longer interested in the new scenes nor any longer relieving the monotony with his chatter. He refused to eat until the morning of the third day.
For two days, Tip sat quietly and all alone on his shoulder, no longer interested in the new sights or breaking the boredom with his chatter. He wouldn't eat until the morning of the third day.
By then the exodus of woods goats and unicorns had dwindled to almost nothing; the sky a leaden gray through which the sun could not be seen. That evening he saw what he was sure would be the last band of woods goats and shot one of them.
By then, the migration of woodland goats and unicorns had shrunk to nearly nothing; the sky was a dull gray that hid the sun. That evening, he spotted what he was certain would be the last group of woodland goats and shot one of them.
When he went to it he was almost afraid to believe what he saw.
When he approached it, he was almost scared to believe what he was seeing.
The hair above its feet was red, discolored with the stain of iron-bearing clay.
The hair above its feet was red, stained by iron-rich clay.
He examined it more closely and saw that the goat had apparently watered at a spring where the mud was material washed down from an iron-bearing vein or formation. It had done so fairly recently—there were still tiny particles of clay adhering to the hair.
He looked at it more closely and noticed that the goat had obviously drunk from a spring where the mud came from an iron-bearing vein or formation. It must have been pretty recent—there were still small particles of clay sticking to the hair.
The wind stirred, cold and damp with its warning of an approaching storm. He looked to the north, where the evening had turned the gray clouds black, and called Schroeder:
The wind picked up, chilly and wet, giving a sign of an incoming storm. He glanced to the north, where the evening had darkened the gray clouds to black, and shouted for Schroeder:
"Steve—any luck?"
"Hey Steve, any luck?"
"None," Schroeder answered.
"None," Schroeder replied.
"I just killed a goat," he said. "It has iron stains on its legs it got at some spring farther north. I'm going on to try to find it. You can turn back in the morning."
"I just killed a goat," he said. "It has iron stains on its legs from a spring farther north. I'm going to keep searching for it. You can head back in the morning."
"No," Schroeder objected. "I can angle over and catch up with you in a couple of days."
"No," Schroeder said. "I can swing by and catch up with you in a couple of days."
"You'll turn back in the morning," he said. "I'm going to try to find this iron. But if I get caught by a blizzard it will be up to you to tell them at the caves that I found iron and to tell them where it is—you know the mockers can't transmit that far."
"You'll head back in the morning," he said. "I'm going to try to find this iron. But if I get stuck in a blizzard, you'll need to let them know at the caves that I found iron and where it is—you know the mockers can't communicate that far."
There was a short silence; then Schroeder said, "All right—I see. I'll head south in the morning."
There was a brief pause; then Schroeder said, "Okay—I get it. I'll go south in the morning."
Lake took a route the next day that would most likely be the one the woods goats had come down, stopping on each ridge top to study the country ahead of him through his binoculars. It was cloudy all day but at sunset the sun appeared very briefly, to send its last rays across the hills and redden them in mockery of the iron he sought.
Lake took a path the next day that was probably the one the mountain goats had used, stopping at each ridge to survey the land ahead of him with his binoculars. It was overcast all day, but at sunset, the sun emerged briefly, casting its last rays over the hills and turning them red in mockery of the iron he was searching for.
Far ahead of him, small even through the glasses and made visible only because of the position of the sun, was a spot at the base of a hill that was redder than the sunset had made the other hills.
Far ahead of him, small even through the glasses and visible only because of the position of the sun, was a spot at the base of a hill that was redder than the other hills had been made by the sunset.
He was confident it would be the red clay he was searching for and he hurried on, not stopping until darkness made further progress impossible.
He was sure it would be the red clay he was looking for, and he rushed on, not stopping until it got too dark to continue.
Tip slept inside his jacket, curled up against his chest, while the wind blew raw and cold all through the night. p. 107 He was on his way again at the first touch of daylight, the sky darker than ever and the wind spinning random flakes of snow before him.
Tip slept inside his jacket, curled up against his chest, while the wind howled cold all night long. p. 107 He was on the move again at the first hint of daylight, the sky darker than ever and the wind swirling random flakes of snow in front of him.
He stopped to look back to the south once, thinking, If I turn back now I might get out before the blizzard hits.
He paused to glance back to the south, considering, If I head back now, I might make it out before the blizzard hits.
Then the other thought came: These hills all look the same. It I don't go to the iron while I'm this close and know where it is, it might be years before I or anyone else could find it again.
Then another thought came: These hills all look the same. If I don't go to the iron while I'm this close and know where it is, it could be years before I or anyone else can find it again.
He went on and did not look back again for the rest of the day.
He kept going and didn’t look back for the rest of the day.
By midafternoon the higher hills around him were hidden under the clouds and the snow was coming harder and faster as the wind drove the flakes against his face. It began to snow with a heaviness that brought a half darkness when he came finally to the hill he had seen through the glasses.
By mid-afternoon, the taller hills around him were concealed by clouds, and the snow was falling more heavily and quickly as the wind whipped the flakes against his face. It started to snow so heavily that it created a dim light when he finally reached the hill he had seen through the binoculars.
A spring was at the base of it, bubbling out of red clay. Above it the red dirt led a hundred feet to a dike of granite and stopped. He hurried up the hillside that was rapidly whitening with snow and saw the vein.
A spring bubbled at the bottom, coming out of red clay. Above it, the red dirt stretched a hundred feet up to a wall of granite and then stopped. He quickly made his way up the hillside, which was quickly turning white with snow, and spotted the vein.
It set against the dike, short and narrow but red-black with the iron it contained. He picked up a piece and felt the weight of it. It was heavy—it was pure iron oxide.
It was positioned against the dike, short and narrow but red-black with the iron it held. He picked up a piece and felt its weight. It was heavy—it was pure iron oxide.
He called Schroeder and asked, "Are you down out of the high hills, Steve?"
He called Schroeder and asked, "Are you out of the high hills, Steve?"
"I'm in the lower ones," Schroeder answered, the words coming a little muffled from where Tip lay inside his jacket. "It looks black as hell up your way."
"I'm down in the lower levels," Schroeder replied, his voice a bit muffled from where Tip was tucked inside his jacket. "It looks pitch black up there."
"I found the iron, Steve. Listen—these are the nearest to landmarks I can give you...."
"I found the iron, Steve. Listen—these are the closest landmarks I can give you...."
When he had finished he said, "That's the best I can do. You can't see the red clay except when the sun is low in the southwest but I'm going to build a monument on top of the hill to find it by."
When he was done, he said, "That's the best I can do. You can only see the red clay when the sun is low in the southwest, but I'm going to build a monument on top of the hill to help you find it."
"About you, Howard," Steve asked, "what are your chances?"
"About you, Howard," Steve asked, "what are your chances?"
The wind was rising to a high moaning around the p. 108 ledges of the granite dike and the vein was already invisible under the snow.
The wind was picking up to a loud moan around the p. 108 edges of the granite dike, and the vein was already hidden under the snow.
"It doesn't look like they're very good," he answered. "You'll probably be leader when you come back next spring—I told the council I wanted that if anything happened to me. Keep things going the way I would have. Now—I'll have to hurry to get the monument built in time."
"It doesn’t seem like they're that great," he replied. "You’ll probably be the leader when you come back next spring—I told the council I wanted that if anything happened to me. Keep things running the way I would have. Now—I need to hurry to get the monument built on time."
"All right," Schroeder said. "So long, Howard ... good luck."
"Okay," Schroeder said. "See you later, Howard ... good luck."
He climbed to the top of the hill and saw boulders there he could use to build the monument. They were large—he might crush Tip against his chest in picking them up—and he took off his jacket, to wrap it around Tip and leave him lying on the ground.
He climbed to the top of the hill and saw boulders that he could use to build the monument. They were big—he could easily crush Tip against his chest while picking them up—and he took off his jacket to wrap it around Tip and leave him lying on the ground.
He worked until he was panting for breath, the wind driving the snow harder and harder against him until the cold seemed to have penetrated to the bone. He worked until the monument was too high for his numb hands to lift any more boulders to its top. By then it was tall enough that it should serve its purpose.
He worked until he was gasping for air, the wind forcing the snow against him harder and harder until the cold felt like it had seeped into his bones. He worked until the monument was too tall for his numb hands to lift any more boulders to the top. By then, it was tall enough that it should fulfill its purpose.
He went back to look for Tip, the ground already four inches deep in snow and the darkness almost complete.
He went back to look for Tip, the ground already four inches deep in snow and the darkness nearly total.
"Tip," he called. "Tip—Tip——" He walked back and forth across the hillside in the area where he thought he had left him, stumbling over rocks buried in the snow and invisible in the darkness, calling against the wind and thinking, I can't leave him to die alone here.
"Tip," he shouted. "Tip—Tip——" He paced back and forth across the hillside in the spot where he thought he had left him, tripping over rocks hidden in the snow and unseen in the dark, calling out against the wind and thinking, I can't leave him to die alone here.
Then, from a bulge he had not seen in the snow under him, there came a frightened, lonely wail:
Then, from a mound in the snow beneath him that he hadn't noticed, there came a scared, lonely cry:
"Tip cold—Tip cold——"
"Tip cold—Tip cold——"
He raked the snow off his jacket and unwrapped Tip, to put him inside his shirt next to his bare skin. Tip's paws were like ice and he was shivering violently, the first symptom of the pneumonia that killed mockers so quickly.
He brushed the snow off his jacket and took Tip out of the wrap, placing him inside his shirt against his bare skin. Tip's paws felt like ice, and he was shaking hard, the first sign of the pneumonia that could take out mockers so fast.
Tip coughed, a wrenching, rattling little sound, and whimpered, "Hurt—hurt——"
Tip coughed, a choking, rattling sound, and whimpered, "It hurts—hurts——"
"I know," he said. "Your lungs hurt—damn it to hell, I wish I could have let you go home with Steve."
"I know," he said. "Your lungs hurt—damn it, I wish I could've let you go home with Steve."
He put on the cold jacket and went down the hill. p. 109 There was nothing with which he could make a fire—only the short half-green grass, already buried under the snow. He turned south at the bottom of the hill, determining the direction by the wind, and began the stubborn march southward that could have but one ending.
He put on the cold jacket and walked down the hill. p. 109 There was nothing to start a fire with—just the short, half-green grass, now covered by the snow. He turned south at the bottom of the hill, using the wind to guide him, and began the relentless trek southward that could only have one outcome.
He walked until his cold-numbed legs would carry him no farther. The snow was warm when he fell for the last time; warm and soft as it drifted over him, and his mind was clouded with a pleasant drowsiness.
He walked until his cold-numbed legs couldn’t take him any further. The snow felt warm when he fell for the last time; warm and soft as it settled over him, and his mind was filled with a pleasant drowsiness.
This isn't so bad, he thought, and there was something like surprise through the drowsiness. I can't regret doing what I had to do—doing it the best I could....
This isn't too bad, he thought, feeling a sense of surprise amid the drowsiness. I can't regret what I had to do—I've done it as well as I could....
Tip was no longer coughing and the thought of Tip was the only one that was tinged with regret: I hope he wasn't still hurting when he died.
Tip wasn’t coughing anymore, and the only thought about Tip that felt regretful was: I hope he wasn't still in pain when he died.
He felt Tip still very feebly against his chest then, and he did not know if it was his imagination or if in that last dreamlike state it was Tip's thought that came to him; warm and close and reassuring him:
He felt Tip still very faintly against his chest then, and he couldn't tell if it was just his imagination or if, in that last dreamlike state, it was Tip's thought reaching out to him; warm, close, and reassuring him:
No hurt no cold now—all right now—we sleep now....
No pain, no cold now—all good now—we're sleeping now....

PART 3

When spring came Steve Schroeder was leader, as Lake had wanted. It was a duty and a responsibility that would be under circumstances different from those of any of the leaders before him. The grim fight was over for a while. They were adapted and increasing in number; going into Big Summer and into a renascence that would last for fifty years. They would have half a century in which to develop their environment to its fullest extent. Then Big Fall would come, to destroy all they had accomplished, and the Gerns would come, to destroy them.
When spring arrived, Steve Schroeder took the lead, just as Lake had wanted. It was a duty and a responsibility that would come under circumstances unlike any of the leaders before him. The harsh battle was paused for some time. They had adapted and were growing in number, moving into Big Summer and entering a revival that would last for fifty years. They would have half a century to fully develop their environment. Then Big Fall would arrive to wipe out everything they had achieved, and the Gerns would come to annihilate them.
It was his job to make certain that by then they would be stronger than either.
It was his job to ensure that by then they would be stronger than either one.
He went north with nine men as soon as the weather permitted. It was hard to retrace the route of the summer before, without compasses, among the hills which looked all the same as far as their binoculars could reach, and it was summer when they saw the hill with the monument. They found Lake's bones a few miles south of it, scattered by the scavengers as were the little bones of his mocker. They buried them together, man and mocker, and went silently on toward the hill.
He headed north with nine men as soon as the weather allowed. It was tough to follow the route from the summer before, without compasses, among the hills that all looked the same as far as their binoculars could see, and it was summer when they spotted the hill with the monument. They discovered Lake’s bones a few miles south of it, scattered by scavengers like the little bones of his mocker. They buried them together, the man and the mocker, and continued silently toward the hill.
They had brought a little hand-cranked diamond drill with them to bore holes in the hard granite and black powder for blasting. They mined the vein, sorting out the ore from the waste and saving every particle.
They brought a small hand-cranked diamond drill with them to drill holes in the hard granite and black powder for blasting. They mined the vein, sorting the ore from the waste and saving every bit.
The vein was narrow at the surface and pinched very p. 111 rapidly. At a depth of six feet it was a knife-blade seam; at ten feet it was only a red discoloration in the bottom of their shaft.
The vein was thin at the surface and quickly narrowed. At a depth of six feet, it was a sharp seam; at ten feet, it was just a red stain at the bottom of their shaft.
"That seems to be all of it," he said to the others. "We'll send men up here next year to go deeper and farther along its course but I have an idea we've just mined all of the only iron vein on Ragnarok. It will be enough for our purpose."
"That looks like everything," he said to the others. "We'll send people up here next year to dig deeper and further along its path, but I have a feeling we've just tapped out the only iron vein on Ragnarok. It should be enough for what we need."
They sewed the ore in strong rawhide sacks and then prospected, without success, until it was time for the last unicorn band to pass by on its way south. They trapped ten unicorns and hobbled their legs, with other ropes reaching from horn to hind leg on each side to prevent them from swinging back their heads or even lifting them high.
They packed the ore in sturdy rawhide sacks and then searched for more, without any luck, until it was time for the last group of unicorns to head south. They caught ten unicorns and tied their legs, with additional ropes connecting their horns to their hind legs on each side to stop them from throwing their heads back or even lifting them high.
They had expected the capture and hobbling of the unicorns to be a difficult and dangerous job and it was. But when they were finished the unicorns were helpless. They could move awkwardly about to graze but they could not charge. They could only stand with lowered heads and fume and rumble.
They thought catching and restraining the unicorns would be tough and risky, and it was. But once they were done, the unicorns were powerless. They could awkwardly shuffle around to graze, but they couldn't charge. All they could do was stand there with their heads down, grumbling and fuming.
The ore sacks were tied on one frosty morning and the men mounted. The horn-leg ropes were loosened so the unicorns could travel, and the unicorns went into a frenzy of bucking and rearing, squealing with rage as they tried to impale their riders.
The ore sacks were tied on a chilly morning, and the men got on their mounts. The horn-leg ropes were loosened so the unicorns could move, and the unicorns went into a wild frenzy of bucking and rearing, squealing in fury as they attempted to throw off their riders.
The short spears, stabbing at the sensitive spot behind the jawbones of the unicorns, thwarted the backward flung heads and the unicorns were slowly forced into submission. The last one conceded temporary defeat and the long journey to the south started, the unicorns going in the run that they could maintain hour after hour.
The short spears, jabbing at the sensitive spot behind the unicorns' jawbones, countered their backward-thrown heads, and the unicorns were gradually made to submit. The last one admitted temporary defeat, and the long journey south began, with the unicorns keeping up a steady pace they could maintain hour after hour.
Each day they pushed the unicorns until they were too weary to fight at night. Each morning, rested, the unicorns resumed the battle. It became an expected routine for both unicorns and men.
Each day, they drove the unicorns until they were too exhausted to fight at night. Each morning, well-rested, the unicorns returned to battle. It became a routine that both the unicorns and the men came to expect.
The unicorns were released when the ore was unloaded at the foot of the hill before the caves and Schroeder went to the new waterwheel, where the new generator was already in place. There George Craig told him of the unexpected obstacle that had appeared.
The unicorns were let loose when the ore was unloaded at the base of the hill in front of the caves, and Schroeder went to the new waterwheel, where the new generator was already set up. There, George Craig informed him about the unexpected obstacle that had come up.
"We're stuck," George said. "The aluminum ore isn't what we thought it would be. It's scarce and very low grade, of such a complex nature that we can't refine it to the oxide with what we have to work with on Ragnarok."
"We're in a tough spot," George said. "The aluminum ore isn't what we expected. It's rare and really low quality, so complicated that we can't refine it to the oxide with the resources we have on Ragnarok."
"Have you produced any aluminum oxide at all?" Schroeder asked.
"Have you made any aluminum oxide at all?" Schroeder asked.
"A little. We might have enough for the wire in a hundred years if we kept at it hard enough."
"A bit. We might have enough for the wire in a hundred years if we really pushed for it."
"What else do you need—was there enough cryolite?" he asked.
"What else do you need—was there enough cryolite?" he asked.
"Not much of it, but enough. We have the generator set up, the smelting box built and the carbon lining and rods ready. We have everything we need to smelt aluminum ore—except the aluminum ore."
"Not a lot, but enough. We have the generator set up, the smelting box built, and the carbon lining and rods ready. We have everything we need to smelt aluminum ore—except the aluminum ore."
"Go ahead and finish up the details, such as installing the lining," he said. "We didn't get this far to be stopped now."
"Go ahead and wrap up the details, like putting in the lining," he said. "We've come this far, so we can't stop now."
But the prospecting parties, making full use of the time left them before winter closed down, returned late that fall to report no sign of the ore they needed.
But the prospecting teams, taking full advantage of the time they had before winter set in, came back late that fall to report no signs of the ore they needed.
Spring came and he was determined they would be smelting aluminum before the summer was over even though he had no idea where the ore would be found. They needed aluminum ore of a grade high enough that they could extract the pure aluminum oxide. Specifically, they needed aluminum oxide....
Spring arrived, and he was set on smelting aluminum before summer ended, even though he had no clue where to find the ore. They required aluminum ore of a quality high enough to extract pure aluminum oxide. Specifically, they needed aluminum oxide....
Then he saw the answer to their problem, so obvious that all of them had overlooked it.
Then he saw the solution to their problem, so obvious that they had all missed it.
He passed by four children playing a game in front of the caves that day; some kind of a checker-like game in which differently colored rocks represented the different children. One boy was using red stones; some of the rubies that had been brought back as curios from the chasm. Rubies were of no use or value on Ragnarok; only pretty rocks for children to play with....
He walked past four kids playing a game in front of the caves that day; some sort of checker-like game where differently colored rocks stood in for the different players. One boy was using red stones; some of the rubies that had been brought back as souvenirs from the chasm. Rubies were useless and worthless on Ragnarok; just pretty rocks for kids to play with...
Only pretty rocks?—rubies and sapphires were corundum, were pure aluminum oxide!
Only pretty rocks?—rubies and sapphires are corundum, they’re pure aluminum oxide!
He went to tell George and to arrange for a party of men to go into the chasm after all the rubies and sapphires they could find. The last obstacle had been surmounted.
He went to tell George and to arrange for a group of guys to go into the chasm after all the rubies and sapphires they could find. The final obstacle had been overcome.
The summer sun was hot the day the generator hummed into life. The carbon-lined smelting box was ready and the current flowed between the heavy carbon rods suspended in the cryolite and the lining, transforming the cryolite into a liquid. The crushed rubies and sapphires were fed into the box, glowing and glittering in blood-red and sky-blue scintillations of light, to be deprived by the current of their life and fire and be changed into something entirely different.
The summer sun was intense the day the generator came to life. The carbon-lined smelting box was set, and electricity flowed between the heavy carbon rods suspended in the cryolite and the lining, turning the cryolite into a liquid. The crushed rubies and sapphires were loaded into the box, glowing and sparkling in vivid red and bright blue flashes of light, to be stripped of their essence and transformed into something completely different.
When the time came to draw off some of the metal they opened the orifice in the lower corner of the box. Molten aluminum flowed out into the ingot mold in a little stream; more beautiful to them than any gems could ever be, bright and gleaming in its promise that more than six generations of imprisonment would soon be ended.
When it was time to pour some of the metal, they opened the hole in the lower corner of the box. Molten aluminum flowed out into the ingot mold in a small stream; more beautiful to them than any gems could ever be, bright and shiny in its promise that more than six generations of captivity would soon be over.
The aluminum smelting continued until the supply of rubies and sapphires in the chasm had been exhausted but for small and scattered fragments. It was enough, with some aluminum above the amount needed for the wire.
The aluminum smelting went on until the supply of rubies and sapphires in the chasm was nearly gone, with only a few small and scattered pieces left. That was enough, along with some extra aluminum beyond what was needed for the wire.
It was the year one hundred and fifty-two when they smelted the aluminum. In eight more years they would reach the middle of Big Summer; the suns would start their long drift southward, not to return for one hundred and fifty years. Time was passing swiftly by for them and there was none of it to waste....
It was the year 152 when they melted the aluminum. In eight more years, they would reach the peak of Big Summer; the suns would begin their long journey southward, not to come back for another 150 years. Time was flying by for them, and they had no time to waste....
The making of ceramics was developed to an art, as was the making of different types of glass. Looms were built to spin thread and cloth from woods goat wool, and vegetable dyes were discovered. Exploration parties crossed the continent to the eastern and western seas: salty and lifeless seas that were bordered by immense deserts. No trees of any kind grew along their shores and ships could not be built to cross them.
The art of making ceramics evolved significantly, just like the creation of various types of glass. Looms were constructed to spin thread and fabric from goat wool and plants, and vegetable dyes were invented. Exploration teams journeyed across the continent to reach the eastern and western seas—salty, barren waters surrounded by vast deserts. There were no trees along their shores, and ships couldn't be built to navigate them.
Efforts were continued to develop an inorganic field of chemistry, with discouraging results, but in one hundred and fifty-nine the orange corn was successfully adapted to the elevation and climate of the caves.
Efforts continued to develop an inorganic field of chemistry, with discouraging results, but in 159, the orange corn was successfully adapted to the elevation and climate of the caves.
There was enough that year to feed the mockers all winter, supply next year's seeds, and leave enough that it could be ground and baked into bread for all to taste.
There was plenty that year to feed the mockers all winter, provide seeds for next year, and still have enough left over to grind and make bread for everyone to enjoy.
It tasted strange, but good. It was, Schroeder thought, symbolic of a great forward step. It was the first time in generations that any of them had known any food but meat. The corn would make them less dependent upon hunting and, of paramount importance, it was the type of food to which they would have to become accustomed in the future—they could not carry herds of woods goats and unicorns with them on Gern battle cruisers.
It tasted unusual, but it was good. Schroeder believed it represented a significant progress. It was the first time in generations that any of them had eaten anything other than meat. The corn would make them less reliant on hunting and, most importantly, it was the kind of food they would need to get used to in the future—they couldn’t bring herds of forest goats and unicorns with them on Gern battle cruisers.
The lack of metals hindered them wherever they turned in their efforts to build even the simplest machines or weapons. Despite its dubious prospects, however, they made a rifle-like gun.
The shortage of metals held them back no matter where they tried to go in their efforts to build even the simplest machines or weapons. Still, despite the questionable outlook, they managed to create a rifle-like gun.
The barrel of it was thick, of the hardest, toughest ceramic material they could produce. It was a cumbersome, heavy thing, firing with a flintlock action, and it could not be loaded with much powder lest the charge burst the barrel.
The barrel was thick, made from the toughest ceramic material they could produce. It was a bulky, heavy piece, firing using a flintlock mechanism, and it couldn't be loaded with too much powder or the charge would risk bursting the barrel.
The flintlock ignition was not instantaneous, the lightweight porcelain bullet had far less penetrating power than an arrow, and the thing boomed and belched out a cloud of smoke that would have shown the Gerns exactly where the shooter was located.
The flintlock ignition wasn’t instant, the lightweight porcelain bullet had way less penetrating power than an arrow, and it made a loud bang and released a cloud of smoke that would have revealed the shooter's location to the Gerns.
It was an interesting curio and the firing of it was something spectacular to behold but it was a weapon apt to be much more dangerous to the man behind it than to the Gern it was aimed at. Automatic crossbows were far better.
It was an intriguing item, and watching it in action was quite a sight, but it was a weapon that was likely to be much more dangerous to the person using it than to the target it was aimed at. Automatic crossbows were definitely much better.
Woods goats had been trapped and housed during the summers in shelters where sprays of water maintained a temperature cool enough for them to survive. Only the young were kept when fall came, to be sheltered through the winter in one of the caves. Each new generation was subjected to more heat in the summer and more cold in the winter than the generation before it and by the year one hundred and sixty the woods goats were well on their way toward adaptation.
Woods goats had been captured and kept in shelters during the summer, where sprays of water kept the temperature cool enough for them to survive. Only the young goats were retained in the fall, to be sheltered through the winter in one of the caves. Each new generation faced hotter summers and colder winters than the one before, and by the year one hundred and sixty, the woods goats were well on their way to adapting.
The next year they trapped two unicorns, to begin the job of adapting and taming future generations of them. If they succeeded they would have utilized the resources of Ragnarok to the limit—except for what should be their p. 115 most valuable ally with which to fight the Gerns: the prowlers.
The following year, they captured two unicorns to start the process of adapting and taming future generations. If they succeeded, they would have fully utilized the resources of Ragnarok—except for what should be their p. 115 most valuable ally in the fight against the Gerns: the prowlers.
For twenty years prowlers had observed a truce wherein they would not go hunting for men if men would stay away from their routes of travel. But it was a truce only and there was no indication that it could ever evolve into friendship.
For twenty years, hunters had followed an agreement where they wouldn’t hunt humans if humans stayed off their paths. But it was just an agreement, and there was no sign that it could ever turn into friendship.
Three times in the past, half-grown prowlers had been captured and caged in the hope of taming them. Each time they had paced their cages, looking longingly into the distance, refusing to eat and defiant until they died.
Three times before, young prowlers had been caught and put in cages in hopes of taming them. Each time, they paced their cages, gazing longingly into the distance, refusing to eat and staying defiant until they died.
To prowlers, as to some men, freedom was more precious than life. And each time a prowler had been captured the free ones had retaliated with a resurgence of savage attacks.
To prowlers, like to some men, freedom was more valuable than life. Every time a prowler was caught, the ones who were free responded with a wave of brutal attacks.
There seemed no way that men and prowlers could ever meet on common ground. They were alien to one another, separated by the gulf of an origin on worlds two hundred and fifty light-years apart. Their only common heritage was the will of each to battle.
There seemed to be no way that humans and intruders could ever find common ground. They were like strangers to each other, separated by the vast distance of their origins on worlds two hundred and fifty light-years apart. Their only shared trait was their desire to fight.
But in the spring of one hundred and sixty-one, for a little while one day, the gulf was bridged.
But in the spring of 161, for a brief moment one day, the gap was closed.
Schroeder was returning from a trip he had taken alone to the east, coming down the long canyon that led from the high face of the plateau to the country near the caves. He hurried, glancing back at the black clouds that had gathered so quickly on the mountain behind him. Thunder rumbled from within them, an almost continuous roll of it as the clouds poured down their deluge of water.
Schroeder was coming back from a trip he took alone to the east, making his way down the long canyon that led from the high plateau to the area near the caves. He hurried along, glancing back at the dark clouds that had formed so quickly on the mountain behind him. Thunder rumbled from within them, a nearly constant roar as the clouds released their pouring rain.
A cloudburst was coming and the sheer-walled canyon down which he hurried had suddenly become a death trap, its sunlit quiet soon to be transformed into roaring destruction. There was only one place along its nine-mile length where he might climb out and the time was already short in which to reach it.
A cloudburst was on its way, and the steep-walled canyon he was rushing through had suddenly turned into a death trap, its peaceful sunshine about to be replaced by chaos. There was only one spot along its nine-mile stretch where he could climb out, and time was already running out to get there.
He had increased his pace to a trot when he came to p. 116 it, a talus of broken rock that sloped up steeply for thirty feet to a shelf. A ledge eleven feet high stood over the shelf and other, lower, ledges set back from it like climbing steps.
He picked up speed to a jog when he reached p. 116 it, a pile of shattered rock that rose steeply for thirty feet to a shelf. An eleven-foot-high ledge loomed over the shelf, with other, lower ledges set back from it like steps for climbing.
At the foot of the talus he stopped to listen, wondering how close behind him the water might be. He heard it coming, a sound like the roaring of a high wind up the canyon, and he scrambled up the talus of loose rock to the shelf at its top. The shelf was not high enough above the canyon's floor—he would be killed there—and he followed it fifty feet around a sharp bend. There it narrowed abruptly, to merge into the sheer wall of the canyon. Blind alley....
At the bottom of the slope, he paused to listen, curious about how close the water might be behind him. He could hear it approaching, a sound like a strong wind roaring through the canyon, so he climbed up the loose rocks to the shelf at the top. The shelf wasn’t high enough above the canyon floor—he would be in danger there—and he followed it for about fifty feet around a sharp turn. There, it suddenly narrowed, merging into the steep wall of the canyon. Dead end....
He ran back to the top of the talus where the edge of the ledge, ragged with projections of rock, was unreachably far above him. As he did so the roaring was suddenly a crashing, booming thunder and he saw the water coming.
He ran back to the top of the rubble where the edge of the ledge, jagged with rock protrusions, was impossibly high above him. As he did this, the roaring turned into a crashing, booming thunder, and he saw the water approaching.
It swept around the bend at perhaps a hundred miles an hour, stretching from wall to wall of the canyon, the crest of it seething and slashing and towering forty sheer feet above the canyon's floor.
It rushed around the bend at maybe a hundred miles an hour, spanning from one wall of the canyon to the other, its crest boiling, slicing, and rising forty straight feet above the canyon floor.
A prowler was running in front of it, running for its life and losing.
A person was running in front of it, running for their life and failing.
There was no time to watch. He leaped upward, as high as possible, his crossbow in his hand. He caught the end of the bow over one of the sharp projections of rock on the ledge's rim and began to pull himself up, afraid to hurry lest the rock cut the bowstring in two and drop him back.
There was no time to waste. He jumped up as high as he could, his crossbow in hand. He caught the end of the bow on one of the sharp rock outcroppings at the edge of the ledge and started to pull himself up, careful not to rush in case the rock sliced the bowstring in half and sent him falling back down.
It held and he stood on the ledge, safe, as the prowler flashed up the talus below.
It held, and he stood on the ledge, safe, as the intruder climbed up the rocks below.
It darted around the blind-alley shelf and was back a moment later. It saw that its only chance would be to leap up on the ledge where he stood and it tried, handicapped by the steep, loose slope it had to jump from.
It zipped around the dead-end shelf and came back a moment later. It realized that its only chance was to jump up onto the ledge where he stood, but it struggled, hindered by the steep, slippery slope it had to jump from.
It failed and fell back. It tried again, hurling itself upward with all its strength, and its claws caught fleetingly on the rough rock a foot below the rim. It began to slide back, with no time left it for a third try.
It failed and fell back. It tried again, launching itself upward with all its strength, and its claws briefly caught on the rough rock a foot below the edge. It started to slide back, with no time left for a third attempt.
It looked up at the rim of safety that it had not quite reached and then on up at him, its eyes bright and cold p. 117 with the knowledge that it was going to die and its enemy would watch it.
It looked up at the edge of safety that it hadn't quite reached and then up at him, its eyes bright and cold p. 117 with the awareness that it was going to die and its enemy would be watching.
Schroeder dropped flat on his stomach and reached down, past the massive black head, to seize the prowler by the back of the neck. He pulled up with all his strength and the claws of the prowler tore at the rocks as it climbed.
Schroeder dropped down on his stomach and reached down, past the huge black head, to grab the prowler by the back of the neck. He pulled up with all his strength, and the prowler's claws scraped against the rocks as it climbed.
When it was coming up over the ledge, safe, he rolled back from it and came to his feet in one swift, wary motion, his eyes on it and his knife already in his hand. As he did so the water went past below them with a thunder that deafened. Logs and trees shot past, boulders crashed together, and things could be seen surging in the brown depths; shapeless things that had once been woods goats and the battered gray bulk of a unicorn. He saw it all with a sideward glance, his attention on the prowler.
As it rose over the edge, safely, he pulled back from it and quickly got to his feet in one smooth, cautious motion, keeping his eyes on it with his knife already drawn. At that moment, the water rushed past below them with a deafening roar. Logs and trees flew by, boulders slammed into each other, and he could see things swirling in the brown depths—formless shapes that used to be deer and the battered gray body of a unicorn. He caught sight of it all with a sideways glance, focusing on the predator.
It stepped back from the rim of the ledge and looked at him; warily, as he looked at it. With the wariness was something like question, and almost disbelief.
It stepped back from the edge of the ledge and looked at him; cautiously, as he looked at it. Along with the caution was something like a question, and almost disbelief.
The ledge they stood on was narrow but it led out of the canyon and to the open land beyond. He motioned to the prowler to precede him and, hesitating a moment, it did so.
The ledge they stood on was narrow, but it extended out of the canyon and to the open land beyond. He signaled to the prowler to go ahead of him, and after a moment of hesitation, it complied.
They climbed out of the canyon and out onto the grassy slope of the mountainside. The roar of the water was a distant rumble there and he stopped. The prowler did the same and they watched each other again, each of them trying to understand what the thoughts of the other might be. It was something they could not know—they were too alien to each other and had been enemies too long.
They climbed out of the canyon and onto the grassy slope of the mountainside. The sound of the water was a distant rumble there, and he stopped. The prowler did the same, and they watched each other again, each trying to figure out what the other was thinking. It was something they could never truly know—they were too foreign to each other and had been enemies for too long.
Then a gust of wind swept across them, bending and rippling the tall grass, and the prowler swung away to go with it and leave him standing alone.
Then a gust of wind came through, bending and rustling the tall grass, and the stranger turned away to follow it, leaving him standing alone.
His route was such that it diverged gradually from that taken by the prowler. He went through a grove of trees and emerged into an open glade on the other side. Up on the ridge to his right he saw something black for a moment, already far away.
His path gradually veered off from the one the intruder took. He walked through a grove of trees and came out into an open clearing on the other side. Up on the ridge to his right, he spotted something black for a moment, already a good distance away.
He was thirty feet from the next grove of trees when p. 118 he saw the gray shadow waiting silently for his coming within them.
He was thirty feet from the next group of trees when p. 118 he saw the gray shadow waiting quietly for him inside.
Unicorn!
Unicorn!
His crossbow rattled as he jerked back the pistol grip. The unicorn charged, the underbrush crackling as it tore through it and a vine whipping like a rope from its lowered horn.
His crossbow shook as he pulled back the pistol grip. The unicorn rushed forward, the underbrush cracking as it burst through, and a vine lashed like a rope from its lowered horn.
His first arrow went into its chest. It lurched, fatally wounded but still coming, and he jerked back on the pistol grip for the quick shot that would stop it.
His first arrow hit its chest. It lunged forward, seriously injured but still approaching, and he pulled back on the pistol grip for the quick shot that would take it down.
The rock-frayed bow string broke with a singing sound and the bow ends snapped harmlessly forward.
The frayed bowstring snapped with a whistling sound, and the ends of the bow sprang harmlessly forward.
He had counted on the bow and its failure came a fraction of a second too late for him to dodge far enough. His sideward leap was short, and the horn caught him in midair, ripping across his ribs and breaking them, shattering the bone of his left arm and tearing the flesh. He was hurled fifteen feet and he struck the ground with a stunning impact, pain washing over him in a blinding wave.
He had relied on the bow, and its failure came just a split second too late for him to jump out of the way. His sideways leap wasn't far enough, and the horn hit him while he was still in the air, slicing through his ribs and breaking them, shattering the bone in his left arm and tearing the skin. He was thrown fifteen feet and hit the ground with a jarring impact, pain crashing over him in a blinding wave.
Through it, dimly, he saw the unicorn fall and heard its dying trumpet blast as it called to another. He heard an answering call somewhere in the distance and then the faraway drumming of hooves.
Through it, faintly, he saw the unicorn fall and heard its dying trumpet call as it reached out to another. He heard a reply somewhere in the distance and then the distant sound of hooves drumming.
He fought back the blindness and used his good arm to lift himself up. His bow was useless, his spear lay broken under the unicorn, and his knife was gone. His left arm swung helplessly and he could not climb the limbless lower trunk of a lance tree with only one arm.
He fought off the darkness and used his good arm to pull himself up. His bow was useless, his spear was broken under the unicorn, and his knife was missing. His left arm hung uselessly, and he couldn’t climb the smooth lower trunk of a lance tree with just one arm.
He went forward, limping, trying to hurry to find his knife while the drumming of hooves raced toward him. It would be a battle already lost that he would make with the short knife but he would have blood for his going....
He moved ahead, limping, trying to rush to find his knife while the sound of hooves thundered towards him. It would be a fight he was already destined to lose with the short knife, but he would take some blood with him regardless....
The grass grew tall and thick, hiding the knife until he could hear the unicorn crashing through the trees. He saw it ten feet ahead of him as the unicorn tore out from the edge of the woods thirty feet away.
The grass grew tall and thick, hiding the knife until he could hear the unicorn crashing through the trees. He saw it ten feet in front of him as the unicorn burst out from the edge of the woods thirty feet away.
It squealed, shrill with triumph, and the horn swept up to impale him. There was no time left to reach the knife, no time left for anything but the last fleeting sight of sunshine and glade and arching blue sky——
It squealed, high-pitched with victory, and the horn came up to stab him. There was no time left to grab the knife, no time for anything but the final glimpse of sunlight, the clearing, and the stretching blue sky—
Something from behind him shot past and up at the unicorn's throat, a thing that was snarling black savagery with yellow eyes blazing and white fangs slashing—the prowler!
Something shot past him from behind and lunged at the unicorn's throat, a creature filled with snarling rage, its yellow eyes glowing and white fangs bared—the prowler!
It ripped at the unicorn's throat, swerving its charge, and the unicorn plunged past him. The unicorn swung back, all the triumph gone from its squeal, and the prowler struck again. They became a swirling blur, the horn of the unicorn swinging and stabbing and the attacks of the prowler like the swift, relentless thrusting of a rapier.
It tore into the unicorn's throat, veering its charge, and the unicorn raced past him. The unicorn turned back, all the victory gone from its cry, and the predator struck again. They became a swirling blur, the unicorn's horn swinging and stabbing, and the predator's attacks like the quick, unyielding thrusts of a rapier.
He went to his knife and when he turned back with it in his hand the battle was already over.
He went to grab his knife, and when he turned back with it in his hand, the fight was already over.
The unicorn fell and the prowler turned away from it. One foreleg was bathed in blood and its chest was heaving with a panting so fast that it could not have been caused by the fight with the unicorn.
The unicorn collapsed, and the prowler turned away from it. One front leg was covered in blood, and its chest was heaving with a panting so rapid that it couldn't have resulted from the struggle with the unicorn.
It must have been watching me, he thought, with a strange feeling of wonder. It was watching from the ridge and it ran all the way.
It must have been watching me, he thought, with a strange sense of wonder. It was watching from the ridge and it ran all the way.
Its yellow eyes flickered to the knife in his hand. He dropped the knife in the grass and walked forward, unarmed, wanting the prowler to know that he understood; that for them in that moment the gulf of two hundred and fifty light-years did not exist.
Its yellow eyes glanced at the knife in his hand. He dropped the knife in the grass and stepped forward, unarmed, wanting the intruder to realize that he understood; that for them in that moment, the distance of two hundred and fifty light-years didn’t matter.
He stopped near it and squatted in the grass to begin binding up his broken arm so the bones would not grate together. It watched him, then it began to lick at its bloody shoulder; standing so close to him that he could have reached out and touched it.
He stopped near it and crouched down in the grass to start wrapping up his broken arm so the bones wouldn’t grind against each other. It watched him, then it started licking its bloody shoulder, standing so close that he could have reached out and touched it.
Again he felt the sense of wonder. They were alone together in the glade, he and a prowler, each caring for his hurts. There was a bond between them that for a little while made them like brothers. There was a bridge for a little while across the gulf that had never been bridged before....
Again he felt a sense of wonder. They were alone together in the clearing, he and a prowler, each tending to their wounds. There was a bond between them that for a moment made them feel like brothers. For a brief time, they built a bridge across the divide that had never been crossed before....
When he had finished with his arm and the prowler had lessened the bleeding of its shoulder it took a step back toward the ridge. He stood up, knowing it was going to leave.
When he was done with his arm and the intruder had slowed the bleeding from its shoulder, it took a step back toward the ridge. He stood up, realizing it was going to leave.
"I suppose the score is even now," he said to it, "and p. 120 we'll never see each other again. So good hunting—and thanks."
"I guess the score is even now," he said to it, "and p. 120 we'll never meet again. So, good luck—and thanks."
It made a sound in its throat; a queer sound that was neither bark nor growl, and he had the feeling it was trying to tell him something. Then it turned and was gone like a black shadow across the grass and he was alone again.
It made a noise in its throat; a strange sound that was neither a bark nor a growl, and he felt like it was trying to communicate something to him. Then it turned and disappeared like a dark shadow across the grass, leaving him alone once more.
He picked up his knife and bow and began the long, painful journey back to the caves, looking again and again at the ridge behind him and thinking: They have a code of ethics. They fight for their survival—but they pay their debts.
He grabbed his knife and bow and started the long, tough journey back to the caves, glancing back at the ridge repeatedly and thinking: They have a code of ethics. They fight to survive—but they honor their debts.
Ragnarok was big enough for both men and prowlers. They could live together in friendship as men and dogs of Earth lived together. It might take a long time to win the trust of the prowlers but surely it could be done.
Ragnarok was big enough for both humans and prowlers. They could coexist in harmony just like humans and dogs on Earth did. It might take a while to earn the trust of the prowlers, but it could definitely be achieved.
He came to the rocky trail that led to the caves and there he took a last look at the ridge behind him; feeling a poignant sense of loss and wondering if he would ever see the prowler again or ever again know the strange, wild companionship he had known that day.
He arrived at the rocky path that led to the caves and took one last glance at the ridge behind him, feeling a deep sense of loss and wondering if he would ever see the prowler again or experience the strange, wild companionship he had felt that day.
Perhaps he never would ... but the time would come on Ragnarok when children would play in the grass with prowler pups and the time would come when men and prowlers, side by side, would face the Gerns.
Perhaps he never would ... but the time would come on Ragnarok when kids would play in the grass with prowler pups, and the time would come when men and prowlers, side by side, would face the Gerns.
In the year that followed there were two incidents when a prowler had the opportunity to kill a hunter on prowler territory and did not do so. There was no way of knowing if the prowler in each case had been the one he had saved from the cloudburst or if the prowlers, as a whole, were respecting what a human had done for one of them.
In the year that followed, there were two incidents where a prowler had the chance to kill a hunter in prowler territory and chose not to. It was impossible to tell if the prowler in each case was the one he had saved from the storm or if the prowlers, as a whole, were showing appreciation for what a human had done for one of their own.
Schroeder thought of again trying to capture prowler pups—very young ones—and decided it would be a stupid plan. Such an act would destroy all that had been done toward winning the trust of the prowlers. It would be better to wait, even though time was growing short, and find some other way.
Schroeder considered trying to capture young prowler pups again but decided it would be a dumb idea. Doing so would ruin all the progress made in gaining the prowlers' trust. It would be wiser to wait, even though time was running out, and look for another solution.
The fall of one hundred and sixty-three came and the suns were noticeably moving south. That was the fall p. 121 that his third child, a girl, was born. She was named Julia, after the Julia of long ago, and she was of the last generation that would be born in the caves.
The fall of one hundred and sixty-three arrived, and the suns were clearly shifting south. That was the fall p. 121 when his third child, a girl, was born. They named her Julia, after the Julia from long ago, and she was part of the last generation to be born in the caves.
Plans were already under way to build a town in the valley a mile from the caves. The unicorn-proof stockade wall that would enclose it was already under construction, being made of stone blocks. The houses would be of diamond-sawed stone, thick-walled, with dead-air spaces between the double walls to insulate against heat and cold. Tall, wide canopies of lance tree poles and the palm-like medusabush leaves would be built over all the houses to supply additional shade.
Plans were already in motion to create a town in the valley, a mile from the caves. The unicorn-proof stockade wall that would surround it was already being built, made of stone blocks. The houses would be constructed from diamond-sawed stone, with thick walls and dead-air spaces between the double walls for insulation against heat and cold. Tall, wide canopies made of lance tree poles and palm-like medusabush leaves would cover all the houses to provide extra shade.
The woods goats were fully adapted that year and domesticated to such an extent that they had no desire to migrate with the wild goats. There was a small herd of them then, enough to supply a limited amount of milk, cheese and wool.
The woodland goats were completely adapted that year and domesticated to the point where they had no desire to migrate with the wild goats. There was a small herd of them at that time, enough to provide a limited supply of milk, cheese, and wool.
The adaptation of the unicorns proceeded in the following years, but not their domestication. It was their nature to be ill-tempered and treacherous and only the threat of the spears in the hands of their drivers forced them to work; work that they could have done easily had they not diverted so much effort each day to trying to turn on their masters and kill them. Each night they were put in a massive-walled corral, for they were almost as dangerous as wild unicorns.
The adaptation of the unicorns continued in the following years, but they still weren't domesticated. They were naturally ill-tempered and treacherous, and only the threat of spears in their handlers' hands made them cooperate. They could have done the work easily if they didn't spend so much energy every day trying to attack and kill their masters. Each night, they were put in a huge-walled corral because they were nearly as dangerous as wild unicorns.
The slow, painstaking work on the transmitter continued while the suns moved farther south each year. The move from the caves to the new town was made in one hundred and seventy-nine, the year that Schroeder's wife died.
The slow, careful work on the transmitter continued while the suns moved further south each year. The move from the caves to the new town happened in seventeen seventy-nine, the year Schroeder's wife passed away.
His two sons were grown and married and Julia, at sixteen, was a woman by Ragnarok standards; blue-eyed and black-haired as her mother, a Craig, had been, and strikingly pretty in a wild, reckless way. She married Will Humbolt that spring, leaving her father alone in the new house in the new town.
His two sons were grown and married, and Julia, at sixteen, was considered an adult by Ragnarok standards; she had blue eyes and black hair like her mother, who was a Craig, and she was strikingly pretty in a wild, carefree way. That spring, she married Will Humbolt, leaving her father alone in the new house in the new town.
Four months later she came to him to announce with pride and excitement:
Four months later, she approached him with pride and excitement to announce:
"I'm going to have a baby in only six months! If it's a boy he'll be the right age to be leader when the Gerns p. 122 come and we're going to name him John, after the John who was the first leader we ever had on Ragnarok."
"I'm going to have a baby in just six months! If it's a boy, he'll be the right age to lead when the Gerns p. 122 come, and we're going to name him John, after John, the first leader we ever had on Ragnarok."
Her words brought to his mind a question and he thought of what old Dale Craig, the leader who had preceded Lake, had written:
Her words made him think of a question, and he recalled what old Dale Craig, the leader who had come before Lake, had written:
We have survived, the generations that the Gerns thought would never be born. But we must never forget the characteristics that insured that survival: an unswerving loyalty of every individual to all the others and the courage to fight, and die if necessary.
We have survived, the generations that the Gerns thought would never exist. But we must never forget the qualities that ensured our survival: the unwavering loyalty of each person to all the others and the courage to fight, even if it means dying.
In any year, now, the Gerns will come. There will be no one to help us. Those on Athena are slaves and it is probable that Earth has been enslaved by now. We will stand or fall alone. But if we of today could know that the ones who meet the Gerns will still have the courage and loyalty that made our survival possible, then we would know that the Gerns are already defeated....
In any year now, the Gerns will arrive. There won't be anyone to help us. Those on Athena are slaves, and it's likely that Earth has also been enslaved by now. We will stand or fall on our own. But if we today could know that those who confront the Gerns will still possess the courage and loyalty that allowed us to survive, then we would know that the Gerns are already defeated....
The era of danger and violence was over for a little while. The younger generation had grown up during a time of peaceful development of their environment. It was a peace that the coming of the Gerns would shatter—but had it softened the courage and loyalty of the younger generation?
The time of danger and violence had passed for a bit. The younger generation had grown up in a period of peaceful development around them. It was a peace that the arrival of the Gerns would disrupt—but had it weakened the courage and loyalty of the younger generation?
A week later he was given his answer.
A week later, he got his answer.
He was climbing up the hill that morning, high above the town below, when he saw the blue of Julia's wool blouse in the distance. She was sitting up on a hillside, an open book in her lap and her short spear lying beside her.
He was climbing up the hill that morning, high above the town below, when he spotted the blue of Julia's wool blouse in the distance. She was sitting on a hillside, an open book in her lap and her short spear lying next to her.
He frowned at the sight. The main southward migration of unicorns was over but there were often lone stragglers who might appear at any time. He had warned her that someday a unicorn would kill her—but she was reckless by nature and given to restless moods in which she could not stand the confinement of the town.
He frowned at the sight. The main southward migration of unicorns was over, but there were often lone stragglers that could show up at any time. He had warned her that someday a unicorn would kill her—but she was naturally reckless and prone to restless moods that made her unable to tolerate the confines of the town.
She jerked up her head as he watched, as though at a faint sound, and he saw the first movement within the trees behind her—a unicorn.
She suddenly lifted her head as he watched, as if responding to a faint sound, and he noticed the first movement in the trees behind her—a unicorn.
It lunged forward, its stealth abandoned as she heard it, and she came to her feet in a swift, smooth movement; the spear in her hand and the book spilling to the ground.
It jumped forward, its stealth gone as she heard it, and she got to her feet in a quick, fluid motion; the spear in her hand and the book falling to the ground.
The unicorn's squeal rang out and she whirled to face it, with two seconds to live. He reached for his bow, knowing his help would come too late.
The unicorn's scream echoed, and she spun around to face it, with only two seconds to spare. He reached for his bow, aware that his help would arrive too late.
She did the only thing possible that might enable her to survive: she shifted her balance to take advantage of the fact that a human could jump to one side a little more quickly than a four-footed beast in headlong charge. As she did so she brought up the spear for the thrust into the vulnerable area just behind the jawbone.
She did the only thing she could to try to survive: she adjusted her balance to take advantage of the fact that a person could jump to one side a bit faster than a charging four-legged animal. As she did this, she raised the spear to stab at the vulnerable spot just behind the jaw.
It seemed the needle point of the black horn was no more than an arm's length from her stomach when she jumped aside with the lithe quickness of a prowler, swinging as she jumped and thrusting the spear with all her strength into the unicorn's neck.
It felt like the sharp tip of the black horn was just an arm's length from her stomach when she quickly leaped aside with the agility of a cat, slicing as she jumped and driving the spear with all her strength into the unicorn's neck.
The thrust was true and the spear went deep. She released it and flung herself backward to dodge the flying hooves. The force of the unicorn's charge took it past her but its legs collapsed under it and it crashed to the ground, sliding a little way before it stopped. It kicked once and lay still.
The thrust was accurate, and the spear went deep. She let it go and threw herself backward to avoid the flying hooves. The force of the unicorn's charge carried it past her, but its legs gave out, and it fell to the ground, sliding a short distance before it came to a halt. It kicked once and lay still.
She went to it, to retrieve her spear, and even from the distance there was an air of pride about her as she walked past her bulky victim.
She walked over to get her spear, and even from a distance, she carried herself with a sense of pride as she walked past her large victim.
Then she saw the book, knocked to one side by the unicorn's hooves. Tatters of its pages were blowing in the wind and she stiffened, her face growing pale. She ran to it to pick it up, the unicorn forgotten.
Then she saw the book, pushed aside by the unicorn's hooves. Torn pages were fluttering in the wind, and she froze, her face turning pale. She ran to pick it up, entirely forgetting about the unicorn.
She was trying to smooth the torn leaves when he reached her. It had been one of the old textbooks, printed on real paper, and it was fragile with age. She had been trusted by the librarian to take good care of it. Now, page after page was torn and unreadable....
She was trying to fix the torn pages when he reached her. It had been one of the old textbooks, printed on real paper, and it was fragile with age. The librarian had trusted her to take good care of it. Now, page after page was torn and unreadable....
She looked up at him, shame and misery on her face.
She looked up at him, her face filled with shame and sadness.
"Father," she said. "The book—I——"
"Dad," she said. "The book—I——"
He saw that the unicorn was a bull considerably larger than the average. Men had in the past killed unicorns with spears but never, before, had a sixteen-year-old girl done so....
He saw that the unicorn was a bull much larger than average. In the past, men had killed unicorns with spears, but never before had a sixteen-year-old girl done it....
He looked back at her, keeping his face emotionless, and asked sternly, "You what?"
He turned to her, maintaining a blank expression, and asked firmly, "You what?"
"I guess—I guess I didn't have any right to take the book out of town. I wish I hadn't...."
"I guess I shouldn’t have taken the book out of town. I wish I hadn’t..."
"You promised to take good care of it," he told her coldly. "Your promise was believed and you were trusted to keep it."
"You promised to take good care of it," he said to her coldly. "People believed your promise, and they trusted you to keep it."
"But—but I didn't mean to damage it—I didn't mean to!" She was suddenly very near to tears. "I'm not a—a bemmon!"
"But—but I didn't mean to break it—I didn't mean to!" She was suddenly very close to tears. "I'm not a—a bewitchment!"
"Go back to town," he ordered. "Tonight bring the book to the town hall and tell the council what happened to it."
"Go back to town," he commanded. "Tonight, take the book to the town hall and explain to the council what happened to it."
She swallowed and said in a faint voice, "Yes, father."
She swallowed and said in a soft voice, "Yeah, Dad."
She turned and started slowly back down the hill, not seeing the unicorn as she passed it, the bloody spear trailing disconsolately behind her and her head hanging in shame.
She turned and slowly made her way back down the hill, not seeing the unicorn as she walked by, the bloody spear dragging sadly behind her and her head hanging in shame.
He watched her go and it was safe for him to smile. When night came and she stood before the council, ashamed to lift her eyes to look at them, he would have to be grim and stern as he told her how she had been trusted and how she had betrayed that trust. But now, as he watched her go down the hill, he could smile with his pride in her and know that his question was answered; that the younger generation had lost neither courage nor loyalty.
He watched her leave and felt it was okay to smile. When night fell and she stood in front of the council, embarrassed to look at them, he would have to be serious and harsh as he told her how she had been trusted and how she had broken that trust. But now, as he saw her walk down the hill, he could smile with pride for her and realize that his question had been answered; the younger generation hadn’t lost their courage or loyalty.
Julia saved a child's life that spring and almost lost her own. The child was playing under a half-completed canopy when a sudden, violent wind struck it and transformed it into a death-trap of cracking, falling timbers. She reached him in time to fling him to safety but the collapsing roof caught her before she could make her own escape.
Julia saved a child's life that spring and almost lost her own. The child was playing under a partially finished canopy when a sudden, strong wind hit it and turned it into a deadly trap of cracking, falling beams. She reached him just in time to throw him to safety, but the collapsing roof caught her before she could escape herself.
Her chest and throat were torn by the jagged ends of the broken poles and for a day and a night her life was a feebly flickering spark. She began to rally on the second night and on the third morning she was able to speak for the first time, her eyes dark and tortured with her fear:
Her chest and throat were injured by the sharp ends of the broken poles, and for a day and a night, her life was a weakly flickering spark. She started to improve on the second night, and by the third morning, she was able to speak for the first time, her eyes dark and filled with fear.
"My baby—what did it do to him?"
"My baby—what did it do to him?"
She convalesced slowly, haunted by the fear. Her son p. 125 was born five weeks later and her fears proved to have been groundless. He was perfectly normal and healthy.
She recovered slowly, plagued by fear. Her son p. 125 was born five weeks later, and her worries turned out to be unfounded. He was completely normal and healthy.
And hungry—and her slowly healing breasts would be dry for weeks to come.
And hungry—and her slowly healing breasts would be dry for weeks ahead.
By a coincidence that had never happened before and could never happen again there was not a single feeding-time foster-mother available for the baby. There were many expectant mothers but only three women had young babies—and each of the three had twins to feed.
By an incredible coincidence that had never happened before and could never happen again, there wasn’t a single nursing mother available for the baby. There were many expecting moms, but only three women had young babies—and each of those three was busy feeding twins.
But there was a small supply of frozen goat milk in the ice house, enough to see young Johnny through until it was time for the goat herd to give milk. He would have to live on short rations until then but it could not be helped.
But there was a small supply of frozen goat milk in the ice house, enough to get young Johnny by until it was time for the goat herd to give milk. He would have to make do with limited rations until then, but there was no other option.
Johnny was a month old when the opportunity came for the men of Ragnarok to have their ultimate ally.
Johnny was a month old when the chance arrived for the men of Ragnarok to gain their ultimate ally.
The last of the unicorns were going north and the prowlers had long since gone. The blue star was lighting the night like a small sun when the breeze coming through Schroeder's window brought the distant squealing of unicorns.
The last of the unicorns were heading north, and the prowlers had already left. The blue star was shining in the night like a tiny sun when the breeze coming in through Schroeder's window carried the distant squealing of unicorns.
He listened, wondering. It was a sound that did not belong. Everyone was safely in the town, most of them in bed, and there should be nothing outside the stockade for the unicorns to fight.
He listened, curious. It was a sound that didn’t fit. Everyone was safe in town, most of them in bed, and there shouldn’t be anything outside the stockade for the unicorns to battle.
He armed himself with spear and crossbow and went outside. He let himself out through the east gate and went toward the sounds of battle. They grew louder as he approached, more furious, as though the battle was reaching its climax.
He grabbed his spear and crossbow and stepped outside. He exited through the east gate and headed toward the sounds of fighting. They grew louder as he got closer, more intense, as if the battle was reaching its peak.
He crossed the creek and went through the trees beyond. There, in a small clearing no more than half a mile from the town, he came upon the scene.
He crossed the stream and walked through the trees beyond. There, in a small clearing just half a mile from town, he discovered the scene.
A lone prowler was making a stand against two unicorns. Two other unicorns lay on the ground, dead, and behind the prowler was the dark shape of its mate lying lifelessly in the grass. There was blood on the prowler, purple in the blue starlight, and gloating rang in the squeals of the unicorns as they lunged at it. The leaps p. 126 of the prowler were faltering as it fought them, the last desperate defiance of an animal already dying.
A lone stalker was standing up to two unicorns. Two other unicorns were lying dead on the ground, and behind the stalker was the dark shape of its partner lying lifeless in the grass. There was blood on the stalker, purple in the blue starlight, and the mocking sounds of the unicorns filled the air as they charged at it. The leaps of the stalker were weakening as it battled them, the last desperate stand of an animal that was already dying.
He brought up the bow and sent a volley of arrows into the unicorns. Their gloating squeals died and they fell. The prowler staggered and fell beside them.
He raised the bow and shot a stream of arrows into the unicorns. Their triumphant shrieks faded, and they collapsed. The hunter stumbled and dropped down next to them.
It was breathing its last when he reached it but in the way it looked up at him he had the feeling that it wanted to tell him something, that it was trying hard to live long enough to do so. It died with the strange appeal in its eyes and not until then did he see the scar on its shoulder; a scar such as might have been made long ago by the rip of a unicorn's horn.
It was taking its last breaths when he arrived, but the way it looked up at him made him feel like it wanted to communicate something, like it was fighting to stay alive just long enough to do so. It died with a haunting look in its eyes, and only then did he notice the scar on its shoulder; a scar that could have been created ages ago by the sharp end of a unicorn's horn.
It was the prowler he had known nineteen years before.
It was the stalker he had recognized nineteen years earlier.
The ground was trampled all around by the unicorns, showing that the prowlers had been besieged all day. He went to the other prowler and saw it was a female. Her breasts showed that she had had pups recently but she had been dead at least two days. Her hind legs had been broken sometime that spring and they were still only half healed, twisted and almost useless.
The ground was trampled all around by the unicorns, showing that the prowlers had been surrounded all day. He approached the other prowler and saw it was a female. Her breasts indicated that she had recently had pups, but she had been dead for at least two days. Her hind legs had been broken sometime that spring, and they were still only half healed, twisted and nearly useless.
Then, that was why the two of them were so far behind the other prowlers. Prowlers, like the wolves, coyotes and foxes of Earth, mated for life and the male helped take care of the young. She had been injured somewhere to the south, perhaps in a fight with unicorns, and her mate had stayed with her as she hobbled her slow way along and killed game for her. The pups had been born and they had had to stop. Then the unicorns had found them and the female had been too crippled to fight....
Then, that’s why the two of them were so far behind the other prowlers. Prowlers, like the wolves, coyotes, and foxes of Earth, mated for life, and the male helped care for the young. She had been injured somewhere to the south, maybe in a fight with unicorns, and her mate had stayed with her as she limped along and hunted for her. The pups had been born, and they had to stop. Then the unicorns found them, and the female had been too injured to fight….
He looked for the pups, expecting to find them trampled and dead. But they were alive, hidden under the roots of a small tree near their mother.
He searched for the puppies, anticipating that they'd be trampled and dead. But they were alive, tucked under the roots of a small tree next to their mother.
Prowler pups—alive!
Prowler pups—they're alive!
They were very young, small and blind and helpless. He picked them up and his elation drained away as he looked at them. They made little sounds of hunger, almost inaudible, and they moved feebly, trying to find their mother's breasts and already so weak that they could not lift their heads.
They were very young, tiny, and blind and helpless. He picked them up, and his joy faded as he looked at them. They made faint sounds of hunger, barely audible, and they moved weakly, trying to find their mother's breasts, already so weak that they couldn't lift their heads.
Small chunks of fresh meat had been left beside the p. 127 pups and he thought of what the prowler's emotions must have been as his mate lay dead on the ground and he carried meat to their young, knowing they were too small to eat it but helpless to do anything else for them.
Small pieces of fresh meat had been left next to the p. 127 puppies, and he thought about what the prowler must have felt as his mate lay dead on the ground, carrying meat to their young, knowing they were too small to eat it but unable to do anything else for them.
And he knew why there had been the appeal in the eyes of the prowler as it died and what it had tried to tell him: Save them ... as you once saved me.
And he understood why there had been an appeal in the eyes of the prowler as it died and what it had tried to communicate to him: Save them ... as you once saved me.
He carried the pups back past the prowler and looked down at it in passing. "I'll do my best," he said.
He carried the puppies back past the stalker and glanced down at it while passing. "I'll do my best," he said.
When he reached his house he laid the pups on his bed and built a fire. There was no milk to give them—the goats would not have young for at least another two weeks—but perhaps they could eat a soup of some kind. He put water on to boil and began shredding meat to make them a rich broth.
When he got home, he put the pups on his bed and started a fire. There was no milk for them—the goats wouldn’t have kids for at least two more weeks—but maybe they could have some kind of soup. He put water on to boil and started shredding meat to make them a hearty broth.
One of them was a male, the other a female, and if he could save them they would fight beside the men of Ragnarok when the Gerns came. He thought of what he would name them as he worked. He would name the female Sigyn, after Loki's faithful wife who went with him when the gods condemned him to Hel, the Teutonic underworld. And he would name the male Fenrir, after the monster wolf who would fight beside Loki when Loki led the forces of Hel in the final battle on the day of Ragnarok.
One was a male and the other a female, and if he could save them, they would fight alongside the men of Ragnarok when the Gerns attacked. He thought about what to name them as he worked. He would call the female Sigyn, after Loki's loyal wife who stayed with him when the gods sentenced him to Hel, the Teutonic underworld. And he would name the male Fenrir, after the monstrous wolf who would fight alongside Loki when he led the forces of Hel in the final battle on the day of Ragnarok.
But when the broth was prepared, and cooled enough, the pups could not eat it. He tried making it weaker, tried it mixed with corn and herb soup, tried corn and herb soups alone. They could eat nothing he prepared for them.
But when the broth was ready and cool enough, the puppies couldn’t eat it. He tried making it less strong, mixed it with corn and herb soup, even tried corn and herb soups by themselves. They wouldn’t eat anything he made for them.
When gray daylight entered the room he had tried everything possible and had failed. He sat wearily in his chair and watched them, defeated. They were no longer crying in their hunger and when he touched them they did not move as they had done before.
When the gray light of day came into the room, he realized he had tried everything and it hadn’t worked. He sat tired in his chair and watched them, feeling defeated. They weren’t crying from hunger anymore, and when he touched them, they didn’t react like they used to.
They would be dead before the day was over and the only chance men had ever had to have prowlers as their friends and allies would be gone.
They would be dead by the end of the day, and the only opportunity men had ever had to have predators as their friends and allies would be lost.
The first rays of sunrise were coming into the room, p. 128 revealing fully the frail thinness of the pups, when there was a step outside and Julia's voice:
The first rays of dawn were coming into the room, p. 128 fully showing the frail thinness of the puppies, when a footstep was heard outside and Julia called out:
"Father?"
"Dad?"
"Come in, Julia," he said, not moving.
"Come in, Julia," he said, still not moving.
She entered, still a pale shadow of the reckless girl who had fought a unicorn, even though she was slowly regaining her normal health. She carried young Johnny in one arm, in her other hand his little bottle of milk. Johnny was hungry—there was never quite enough milk for him—but he was not crying. Ragnarok children did not cry....
She walked in, still a faint echo of the wild girl who had faced a unicorn, though she was gradually getting back to her usual self. She held little Johnny in one arm and his small bottle of milk in the other. Johnny was hungry—there never seemed to be enough milk for him—but he wasn't crying. Ragnarok kids didn’t cry...
She saw the pups and her eyes went wide.
She saw the puppies and her eyes got wide.
"Prowlers—baby prowlers! Where did you get them?"
"Prowlers—little prowlers! Where did you get them?"
them and say, "If you and their father hadn't helped each other that day they wouldn't be here, nor you, nor I, nor Johnny—none of us in this room."
them and say, "If you and their dad hadn't helped each other that day, none of us would be here—neither you, nor I, nor Johnny—none of us in this room."
"They won't live out the day," he said. "They have to have milk—and there isn't any."
"They won't make it through the day," he said. "They need milk—and there isn't any."
She reached down to touch them and they seemed to sense that she was someone different. They stirred, making tiny whimpering sounds and trying to move their heads to nuzzle at her fingers.
She bent down to touch them, and they seemed to realize she was someone special. They stirred, making soft whimpering sounds and trying to move their heads to nuzzle her fingers.
Compassion came to her face, like a soft light.
Compassion showed on her face, like a gentle light.
"They're so young," she said. "So terribly young to have to die...."
"They're so young," she said. "So incredibly young to have to die...."
She looked at Johnny and at the little bottle that held his too-small morning ration of milk.
She stared at Johnny and the tiny bottle that contained his inadequate morning portion of milk.
"Johnny—Johnny——" Her words were almost a whisper. "You're hungry—but we can't let them die. And someday, for this, they will fight for your life."
"Johnny—Johnny——" Her words were barely a whisper. "You're hungry—but we can't let them die. And someday, for this, they'll fight for your life."
She sat on the bed and placed the pups in her lap beside Johnny. She lifted a little black head with gentle fingers and a little pink mouth ceased whimpering as it found the nipple of Johnny's bottle.
She sat on the bed and placed the puppies in her lap next to Johnny. She lifted a small black head with gentle fingers, and the tiny pink mouth stopped whimpering as it found the nipple of Johnny's bottle.
Johnny's gray eyes darkened with the storm of approaching protest. Then the other pup touched his hand, crying in its hunger, and the protest faded as surprise and something like sudden understanding came into his eyes.
Johnny's gray eyes clouded with the brewing storm of protest. Then the other puppy nudged his hand, whimpering out of hunger, and the protest faded as surprise and a glimpse of understanding filled his eyes.
Julia withdrew the bottle from the first pup and transferred it to the second one. Its crying ceased and Johnny p. 129 leaned forward to touch it again, and the one beside it.
Julia took the bottle from the first puppy and gave it to the second one. The crying stopped, and Johnny p. 129 leaned in to touch it again, as well as the puppy next to it.
He made his decision with an approving sound and leaned back against his mother's shoulder, patiently awaiting his own turn and their presence accepted as though they had been born his brother and sister.
He made his decision with a satisfied noise and leaned back against his mother's shoulder, patiently waiting for his turn, feeling like they had always been his brother and sister.
The golden light of the new day shone on them, on his daughter and grandson and the prowler pups, and in it he saw the bright omen for the future.
The golden light of the new day shone on them, on his daughter and grandson and the prowler pups, and in it he saw the bright sign for the future.
His own role was nearing its end but he had seen the people of Ragnarok conquer their environment in so far as Big Winter would ever let it be conquered. The last generation was being born, the generation that would meet the Gerns, and now they would have their final ally. Perhaps it would be Johnny who led them on that day, as the omen seemed to prophesy.
His own role was coming to an end, but he had witnessed the people of Ragnarok conquer their surroundings as much as Big Winter would allow. The last generation was being born, the generation that would confront the Gerns, and now they would have their ultimate ally. Maybe it would be Johnny who would lead them on that day, just as the omen appeared to predict.
He was the son of a line of leaders, born to a mother who had fought and killed a unicorn. He had gone hungry to share what little he had with the young of Ragnarok's most proud and savage species and Fenrir and Sigyn would fight beside him on the day he led the forces of the hell-world in the battle with the Gerns who thought they were gods.
He was the son of a long line of leaders, born to a mother who had fought and killed a unicorn. He had gone hungry to share what little he had with the young of Ragnarok's most proud and fierce species, and Fenrir and Sigyn would fight alongside him on the day he led the forces of the underworld in battle against the Gerns who believed they were gods.
Could the Gerns hope to have a leader to match?
Could the Gerns hope to find a leader to match?

PART 4

John Humbolt, leader, stood on the wide stockade wall and watched the lowering sun touch the western horizon—far south of where it had set when he was a child. Big Summer was over and now, in the year two hundred, they were already three years into Big Fall. The Craigs had been impassable with snow for five years and the country at the north end of the plateau, where the iron had been found, had been buried under never-melting snow and growing glaciers for twenty years.
John Humbolt, the leader, stood on the tall stockade wall and watched the setting sun dip below the western horizon—much farther south than it used to when he was a child. Big Summer had ended, and now, in the year two hundred, they were already three years into Big Fall. The Craigs had been blocked by snow for five years, and the area at the north end of the plateau, where the iron had been discovered, had been covered in snow and expanding glaciers for twenty years.
There came the soft tinkling of ceramic bells as the herd of milk goats came down off the hills. Two children were following and six prowlers walked with them, to protect them from wild unicorns.
There was a gentle ringing of ceramic bells as the herd of milk goats came down from the hills. Two kids were trailing behind, accompanied by six prowlers who walked with them to keep them safe from wild unicorns.
There were not many of the goats. Each year the winters were longer, requiring the stocking of a larger supply of hay. The time would come when the summers would be so short and the winters so long that they could not keep goats at all. And by then, when Big Winter had closed in on them, the summer seasons would be too short for the growing of the orange corn. They would have nothing left but the hunting.
There weren't many goats left. Every year, the winters got longer, forcing them to stockpile more hay. Eventually, the summers would be so short and the winters so long that they wouldn’t be able to keep goats at all. By that time, when Big Winter finally set in, the summer seasons would be too brief to grow the orange corn. They would have nothing left but hunting.
They had, he knew, reached and passed the zenith of the development of their environment. From a low of forty-nine men, women and children in dark caves they had risen to a town of six thousand. For a few years they had had a way of life that was almost a civilization but the inevitable decline was already under way. The years of frozen sterility of Big Winter were coming and no amount p. 131 of determination or ingenuity could alter them. Six thousand would have to live by hunting—and one hundred, in the first Big Winter, had found barely enough game.
They had, he realized, reached and surpassed the peak of their environment's development. From just forty-nine men, women, and children living in dark caves, they had grown into a town of six thousand. For a few years, they enjoyed a lifestyle that was almost like a civilization, but the inevitable decline was already starting. The years of frozen desolation known as Big Winter were approaching, and no amount of determination or creativity could change that. Six thousand people would have to survive by hunting—and in the first Big Winter, just one hundred had barely found enough game.
They would have to migrate in one of two different ways: they could go to the south as nomad hunters—or they could go to other, fairer, worlds in ships they took from the Gerns.
They would have to move in one of two ways: they could head south as nomadic hunters—or they could travel to other, more promising worlds in ships they took from the Gerns.
The choice was very easy to make and they were almost ready.
The decision was really easy to make, and they were almost ready.
In the workshop at the farther edge of town the hyperspace transmitter was nearing completion. The little smelter was waiting to receive the lathe and other iron and steel and turn them into the castings for the generator. Their weapons were ready, the mockers were trained, the prowlers were waiting. And in the massive corral beyond town forty half-tame unicorns trampled the ground and hated the world, wanting to kill something. They had learned to be afraid of Ragnarok men but they would not be afraid to kill Gerns....
In the workshop on the outskirts of town, the hyperspace transmitter was almost done. The small smelter was ready to take in the lathe and other iron and steel and transform them into the castings for the generator. Their weapons were set, the mockers were trained, and the prowlers were on standby. And in the large corral beyond town, forty half-tame unicorns stomped the ground, filled with anger and a desire to kill something. They had learned to fear the Ragnarok men, but they wouldn’t hesitate to take down Gerns....
The children with the goats reached the stockade and two of the prowlers, Fenrir and Sigyn, turned to see him standing on the wall. He made a little motion with his hand and they came running, to leap up beside him on the ten-foot-high wall.
The kids with the goats got to the stockade, and two of the prowlers, Fenrir and Sigyn, turned to see him on the wall. He waved a little with his hand, and they ran over to jump up next to him on the ten-foot-high wall.
"So you've been checking up on how well the young ones guard the children?" he asked.
"So you've been keeping an eye on how well the kids watch over the little ones?" he asked.
Sigyn lolled out her tongue and her white teeth grinned at him in answer. Fenrir, always the grimmer of the two, made a sound in his throat in reply.
Sigyn stuck out her tongue and flashed a grin at him. Fenrir, being the more serious of the two, made a noise in his throat in response.
Prowlers developed something like a telepathic rapport with their masters and could sense their thoughts and understand relatively complex instructions. Their intelligence was greater, and of a far more mature order, than that of the little mockers but their vocal cords were not capable of making the sounds necessary for speech.
Prowlers formed a kind of telepathic connection with their owners, allowing them to sense their thoughts and understand fairly complex instructions. Their intelligence was higher and more advanced than that of the little mockers, but their vocal cords couldn’t produce the sounds needed for speech.
He rested his hands on their shoulders, where their ebony fur was frosted with gray. Age had not yet affected their quick, flowing movement but they were getting old—they were only a few weeks short of his own age. He could not remember when they had not been with him....
He rested his hands on their shoulders, where their black fur was sprinkled with gray. Age hadn't slowed their quick, smooth movements yet, but they were getting older—they were just a few weeks shy of his own age. He couldn't recall a time when they hadn't been by his side...
Sometimes it seemed to him he could remember those hungry days when he and Fenrir and Sigyn shared together in his mother's lap—but it was probably only his imagination from having heard the story told so often. But he could remember for certain when he was learning to walk and Fenrir and Sigyn, full grown then, walked tall and black beside him. He could remember playing with Sigyn's pups and he could remember Sigyn watching over them all, sometimes giving her pups a bath and his face a washing with equal disregard for their and his protests. Above all he could remember the times when he was almost grown; the wild, free days when he and Fenrir and Sigyn had roamed the mountains together. With a bow and a knife and two prowlers beside him he had felt that there was nothing on Ragnarok that they could not conquer; that there was nothing in the universe they could not defy together....
Sometimes it felt to him like he could remember those hungry days when he, Fenrir, and Sigyn used to cuddle in his mother's lap—but it was probably just his imagination after hearing the story so many times. But he definitely remembered when he was learning to walk, and Fenrir and Sigyn, already grown up, walked tall and dark next to him. He could recall playing with Sigyn's pups, and he remembered Sigyn keeping an eye on them all, sometimes giving her pups a bath and washing his face with the same indifference to their and his protests. Most of all, he remembered the times when he was nearly grown; the wild, carefree days when he, Fenrir, and Sigyn explored the mountains together. With a bow and a knife and two companions by his side, he felt there was nothing on Ragnarok they couldn't conquer; that there was nothing in the universe they couldn't challenge together....
There was a flicker of black movement and a young messenger prowler came running from the direction of the council hall, a speckle-faced mocker clinging to its back. It leaped up on the wall beside him and the mocker, one that had been trained to remember and repeat messages verbatim, took a breath so deep that its cheeks bulged out. It spoke, in a quick rush like a child that is afraid it might forget some of the words:
There was a quick flash of black movement, and a young messenger runner came rushing from the direction of the council hall, a speckled-faced mocker clinging to its back. It jumped up on the wall next to him, and the mocker, one that had been trained to memorize and repeat messages exactly, took a deep breath that made its cheeks puff out. It spoke in a rush, like a child afraid it might forget some of the words:
"You will please come to the council hall to lead the discussion regarding the last preparations for the meeting with the Gerns. The transmitter is completed."
"You are kindly requested to come to the council hall to lead the discussion about the final preparations for the meeting with the Gerns. The transmitter is ready."
The lathe was torn down the next day and the smelter began to roar with its forced draft. Excitement and anticipation ran through the town like a fever. It would take perhaps twenty days to build the generator, working day and night so that not an hour of time would be lost, forty days for the signal to reach Athena, and forty days for the Gern cruiser to reach Ragnarok——
The lathe was taken apart the next day, and the smelter started roaring with its forced draft. Excitement and anticipation spread through the town like a fever. It would take about twenty days to build the generator, working around the clock so that not a moment would be wasted, forty days for the signal to reach Athena, and forty days for the Gern cruiser to reach Ragnarok——
In one hundred days the Gerns would be there!
In one hundred days, the Gerns would be there!
The men who would engage in the fight for the cruiser quit trimming their beards. Later, when it was time for the Gerns to appear, they would discard their woolen p. 133 garments for ones of goat skin. The Gerns would regard them as primitive inferiors at best and it might be of advantage to heighten the impression. It would make the awakening of the Gerns a little more shocking.
The men who would take part in the fight for the cruiser stopped grooming their beards. Later, when it was time for the Gerns to show up, they'd swap their woolen clothes for goat skin ones. The Gerns would see them as primitive inferiors at best, and it might help to enhance that impression. It would make the Gerns' awakening even more shocking.
An underground passage, leading from the town to the concealment of the woods in the distance, had long ago been dug. Through it the women and children would go when the Gerns arrived.
An underground passage, leading from the town to the hidden woods in the distance, had been dug long ago. The women and children would use it to escape when the Gerns arrived.
There was a level area of ground, just beyond the south wall of town, where the cruiser would be almost certain to land. The town had been built with that thought in mind. Woods were not far from both sides of the landing site and unicorn corrals were hidden in them. From the corrals would come the rear flanking attack against the Gerns.
There was a flat area of land just past the south wall of town where the cruiser would most likely land. The town was designed with this in mind. Woods were close on both sides of the landing site, and unicorn corrals were tucked away in them. The rear flanking attack against the Gerns would come from those corrals.
The prowlers, of course, would be scattered among all the forces.
The prowlers, of course, would be spread out among all the forces.
The generator was completed and installed on the nineteenth night. Charley Craig, a giant of a man whose red beard gave him a genially murderous appearance, opened the valve of the water pipe. The new wooden turbine stirred and belts and pulleys began to spin. The generator hummed, the needles of the dials climbed, flickered, and steadied.
The generator was finished and set up on the nineteenth night. Charley Craig, a huge guy with a red beard that made him look both friendly and a bit dangerous, opened the water pipe valve. The new wooden turbine started to move, and the belts and pulleys began to turn. The generator hummed, the dial needles rose, flickered, and settled.
Norman Lake looked from them to Humbolt, his pale gray eyes coldly satisfied. "Full output," he said. "We have the power we need this time."
Norman Lake glanced from them to Humbolt, his pale gray eyes coolly pleased. "Full output," he said. "We have the power we need this time."
Jim Chiara was at the transmitter and they waited while he threw switches and studied dials. Every component of the transmitter had been tested but they had not had the power to test the complete assembly.
Jim Chiara was at the transmitter, and they waited while he flipped switches and checked the dials. Every part of the transmitter had been tested, but they hadn’t had the capacity to test the entire assembly.
"That's it," he said at last, looking up at them. "She's ready, after almost two hundred years of wanting her."
"That's it," he said finally, looking up at them. "She's ready, after nearly two hundred years of wanting her."
Humbolt wondered what the signal should be and saw no reason why it should not be the same one that had been sent out with such hope a hundred and sixty-five years ago.
Humbolt wondered what the signal should be and saw no reason why it couldn’t be the same one that had been sent out with such hope a hundred and sixty-five years ago.
"All right, Jim," he said. "Let the Gerns know we're waiting for them—make it 'Ragnarok calling' again."
"Okay, Jim," he said. "Let the Gerns know we're waiting for them—make it 'Ragnarok calling' again."
The transmitter key rattled and the all-wave signal p. 134 that the Gerns could not fail to receive went out at a velocity of five light-years a day:
The transmitter key rattled, and the all-wave signal p. 134 that the Gerns couldn't miss was sent out at a speed of five light-years a day:
Ragnarok calling—Ragnarok calling—Ragnarok calling—
Ragnarok is calling—Ragnarok is calling—Ragnarok is calling—
It was the longest summer Humbolt had ever experienced. He was not alone in his impatience—among all of them the restlessness flamed higher as the slow days dragged by, making it almost impossible to go about their routine duties. The gentle mockers sensed the anticipation of their masters for the coming battle and they became nervous and apprehensive. The prowlers sensed it and they paced about the town in the dark of night; watching, listening, on ceaseless guard against the mysterious enemy their masters waited for. Even the unicorns seemed to sense what was coming and they rumbled and squealed in their corrals at night, red-eyed with the lust for blood and sometimes attacking the log walls with blows that shook the ground.
It was the longest summer Humbolt had ever gone through. He wasn’t the only one feeling impatient—everyone else was on edge as the slow days dragged on, making it nearly impossible to stick to their regular tasks. The gentle mockers picked up on their masters’ excitement for the upcoming battle and started to feel nervous and uneasy. The prowlers sensed the tension too, moving around the town in the dark of night, watching and listening, always on guard against the mysterious enemy their masters were anticipating. Even the unicorns seemed to pick up on what was coming, rumbling and squealing in their corrals at night, their eyes red with bloodlust and sometimes crashing into the log walls with blows that shook the ground.
The interminable days went their slow succession and summer gave way to fall. The hundredth day dawned, cold and gray with the approach of winter; the day of the Gerns.
The endless days passed one after another, and summer turned into fall. The hundredth day arrived, cold and gray with the coming of winter; the day of the Gerns.
But no cruiser came that day, nor the next. He stood again on the stockade wall in the evening of the third day, Fenrir and Sigyn beside him. He listened for the first dim, distant sound of the Gern cruiser and heard only the moaning of the wind around him.
But no cruiser showed up that day, or the next. He stood once more on the stockade wall in the evening of the third day, with Fenrir and Sigyn next to him. He listened for the first faint, distant sound of the Gern cruiser and heard only the howling of the wind around him.
Winter was coming. Always, on Ragnarok, winter was coming or the brown death of summer. Ragnarok was a harsh and barren prison, and no amount of desire could ever make it otherwise. Only the coming of a Gern cruiser could ever offer them the bloody, violent opportunity to regain their freedom.
Winter was approaching. Always, during Ragnarok, winter was approaching or the bleak end of summer. Ragnarok was a brutal and desolate cage, and no amount of longing could change that. Only the arrival of a Gern cruiser could provide them the bloody, violent chance to reclaim their freedom.
But what if the cruiser never came?
But what if the cruiser never showed up?
It was a thought too dark and hopeless to be held. They were not asking a large favor of fate, after two hundred years of striving for it; only the chance to challenge the Gern Empire with bows and knives....
It was a thought too bleak and hopeless to endure. They weren’t asking for much from fate, after two hundred years of fighting for it; just the opportunity to confront the Gern Empire with bows and knives....
Fenrir stiffened, the fur lifting on his shoulders and a muted growl coming from him. Then Humbolt heard the first whisper of sound; a faint, faraway roaring that was not the wind.
Fenrir tensed up, the fur on his shoulders standing on end as a low growl escaped him. Then Humbolt caught the first hint of sound; a distant, faint roar that wasn't the wind.
He watched and listened and the sound came swiftly nearer, rising in pitch and swelling in volume. Then it broke through the clouds, tall and black and beautifully deadly. It rode down on its rockets of flame, filling the valley with its thunder, and his heart hammered with exultation.
He watched and listened as the sound quickly got louder and closer, rising in pitch and growing in intensity. Then it broke through the clouds, tall, black, and breathtakingly dangerous. It descended on its flames, filling the valley with its roar, and his heart raced with excitement.
It had come—the cruiser had come!
It had arrived—the cruiser had arrived!
He turned and dropped the ten feet to the ground inside the stockade. The warning signal was being sounded from the center of town; a unicorn horn that gave out the call they had used in the practice alarms. Already the women and children would be hurrying along the tunnels that led to the temporary safety of the woods beyond town. The Gerns might use their turret blasters to destroy the town and all in it before the night was over. There was no way of knowing what might happen before it ended. But whatever it was, it would be the action they had all been wanting.
He turned and dropped ten feet to the ground inside the stockade. The warning signal was blaring from the center of town; a unicorn horn that emitted the call they had practiced for alarms. Already, women and children would be rushing along the tunnels that led to the temporary safety of the woods beyond town. The Gerns might use their turret blasters to wipe out the town and everyone in it before the night was over. There was no way to know what might happen before it ended. But whatever it was, it would be the action they had all been waiting for.
He ran to where the others would be gathering, Fenrir and Sigyn loping beside him and the horn ringing wild and savage and triumphant as it announced the end of two centuries of waiting.
He ran to where the others were gathering, Fenrir and Sigyn jogging alongside him as the horn blared wildly, savagely, and triumphantly, marking the end of two centuries of waiting.
The cruiser settled to earth in the area where it had been expected to land, towering high above the town with its turret blasters looking down upon the houses.
The cruiser landed in the area where it was supposed to, looming large over the town with its turret blasters aimed down at the houses.
Charley Craig and Norman Lake were waiting for him on the high steps of his own house in the center of town where the elevation gave them a good view of the ship yet where the fringes of the canopy would conceal them from the ship's scanners. They were heavily armed, their prowlers beside them and their mockers on their shoulders.
Charley Craig and Norman Lake were waiting for him on the high steps of his house in the center of town, where the elevation gave them a good view of the ship but the edges of the canopy would hide them from the ship's scanners. They were heavily armed, with their prowlers beside them and their mockers on their shoulders.
Elsewhere, under the connected rows of concealing canopies, armed men were hurrying to their prearranged stations. Most of them were accompanied by prowlers, bristling and snarling as they looked at the alien ship. A few men were deliberately making themselves visible not far away, going about unimportant tasks with only occasional and carefully disinterested glances toward the ship. They were the bait, to lure the first detachment into the center of town....
Elsewhere, beneath the connected rows of hidden canopies, armed men were rushing to their designated spots. Most of them were accompanied by aggressive dogs, growling as they eyed the alien ship. A few men were intentionally making themselves noticeable nearby, performing minor tasks while occasionally casting casual, uninterested glances at the ship. They were the bait, meant to draw the first group into the heart of the town....
"Well?" Norman Lake asked, his pale eyes restless with his hunger for violence. "There's our ship—when do we take her?"
"Well?" Norman Lake asked, his pale eyes restless with his craving for violence. "There's our ship—when do we take it?"
"Just as soon as we get them outside it," he said. "We'll use the plan we first had—wait until they send a full force to rescue the first detachment and then hit them with everything we have."
"Once we get them outside," he said, "we'll go with our original plan—wait for them to send a full force to rescue the first group, and then hit them with everything we’ve got."
His black, white-nosed mocker was standing in the open doorway and watching the hurrying men and prowlers with worried interest: Tip, the great-great-great-great grandson of the mocker that had died with Howard Lake north of the plateau. He reached down to pick him up and set him on his shoulder, and said:
His black mocker with a white nose was standing in the open doorway, watching the hurried men and prowlers with a look of concern. Tip, the great-great-great-great-grandson of the mocker that had died with Howard Lake north of the plateau. He bent down to pick him up and set him on his shoulder, saying:
"Jim?"
"Hey, Jim?"
"The longbows are ready," Tip's treble imitation of Jim Chiara's voice answered. "We'll black out their searchlights when the time comes."
"The longbows are ready," Tip's high-pitched impersonation of Jim Chiara's voice replied. "We'll turn off their searchlights when the time is right."
"Andy?" he asked.
"Andy?" he asked.
"The last of us for this section are coming in now," Andy Taylor answered.
"The last of us for this section are coming in now," Andy Taylor replied.
He made his check of all the subleaders, then looked up to the roof to ask, "All set, Jimmy?"
He checked in with all the subleaders, then looked up at the roof and asked, "All set, Jimmy?"
Jimmy Stevens' grinning face appeared over the edge. "Ten crossbows are cocked and waiting up here. Bring us our targets."
Jimmy Stevens' grinning face popped up over the edge. "We've got ten crossbows ready and waiting up here. Bring us our targets."
They waited, while the evening deepened into near-dusk. Then the airlock of the cruiser slid open and thirteen Gerns emerged, the one leading them wearing the resplendent uniform of a subcommander.
They waited as the evening turned into twilight. Then the airlock of the cruiser opened, and thirteen Gerns came out, with the leader wearing the impressive uniform of a subcommander.
"There they come," he said to Lake and Craig. "It looks like we'll be able to trap them in here and force the commander to send out a full-sized force. We'll all attack at the sound of the horn and if you can hit their rear flanks hard enough with the unicorns to give us a chance to split them from this end some of us should make it to the ship before they realize up in the control room that they should close the airlocks.
"There they come," he said to Lake and Craig. "It looks like we can trap them here and force the commander to send out a full-sized force. We'll all attack at the sound of the horn, and if you can hit their rear flanks hard enough with the unicorns to give us a chance to split them from this end, some of us should make it to the ship before they realize in the control room that they need to close the airlocks."
"Now"—he looked at the Gerns who were coming straight toward the stockade wall, ignoring the gate to their right—"you'd better be on your way. We'll meet again before long in the ship."
"Now"—he glanced at the Gerns approaching the stockade wall, completely ignoring the gate on their right—"you should head out. We’ll see each other again soon on the ship."
Fenrir and Sigyn looked from the advancing Gerns to him with question in their eyes after Lake and Craig were gone, Fenrir growling restlessly.
Fenrir and Sigyn glanced at him with questions in their eyes as the Gerns approached, after Lake and Craig had left, with Fenrir growling anxiously.
"Pretty soon," he said to them. "Right now it would be better if they didn't see you. Wait inside, both of you." They went reluctantly inside, to merge with the darkness of the interior. Only an occasional yellow gleam of their eyes showed that they were crouched to spring just inside the doorway.
"Pretty soon," he told them. "For now, it's better if they don't see you. Wait inside, both of you." They went in reluctantly, blending into the darkness of the room. Only an occasional yellow glimmer of their eyes revealed that they were crouched, ready to spring just inside the doorway.
He called to the nearest unarmed man, not loud enough to be heard by the Gerns:
He called to the closest unarmed man, his voice low enough not to be heard by the Gerns:
"Cliff—you and Sam Anders come here. Tell the rest to fade out of sight and get armed."
"Cliff—you and Sam Anders come here. Tell the others to disappear and grab their weapons."
Cliff Schroeder passed the command along and he and Sam Anders approached. He looked back at the Gerns and saw they were within a hundred feet of the—for them—unscalable wall of the stockade. They were coming without hesitation——
Cliff Schroeder passed the command along, and he and Sam Anders moved closer. He glanced back at the Gerns and saw they were within a hundred feet of the—to them—impossible-to-climb wall of the stockade. They were advancing without hesitation—
A pale blue beam lashed down from one of the cruiser's turrets and a fifty foot section of the wall erupted into dust with a sound like thunder. The wind swept the dust aside in a gigantic cloud and the Gerns came through the gap, looking neither to right nor left.
A pale blue beam shot down from one of the cruiser's turrets, and a fifty-foot section of the wall burst into dust with a sound like thunder. The wind blew the dust away in a massive cloud, and the Gerns came through the opening, not looking to the right or left.
"That, I suppose," Sam Anders said from beside him, "was Lesson Number One for degenerate savages like us: Gerns, like gods, are not to be hindered by man-made barriers."
"That, I guess," Sam Anders said next to him, "was Lesson Number One for messed-up savages like us: Gerns, like gods, can’t be held back by man-made obstacles."
The Gerns walked with a peculiar gait that puzzled him until he saw what it was. They were trying to come with the arrogant military stride affected by the Gerns and in the 1.5 gravity they were succeeding in achieving only a heavy clumping.
The Gerns walked with a strange gait that confused him until he figured it out. They were trying to mimic the arrogant military stride typical of the Gerns, and in the 1.5 gravity, they were only managing to create a heavy, clumsy walk.
They advanced steadily and as they drew closer he saw that in the right hand of each Gern soldier was a blaster while in the left hand of each could be seen the metallic glitter of chains.
They moved forward steadily, and as they got closer, he saw that each Gern soldier held a blaster in their right hand, while the metallic shine of chains was visible in their left hand.
Schroeder smiled thinly. "It looks like they want to subject about a dozen of us to some painful questioning."
Schroeder gave a slight smile. "It seems they want to put about a dozen of us through some tough questioning."
No one else was any longer in sight and the Gerns came straight toward the three on the steps. They stopped forty feet away at a word of command from the officer p. 138 and Gerns and Ragnarok men exchanged silent stares; the faces of the Ragnarok men bearded and expressionless, the faces of the Gerns hairless and reflecting a contemptuous curiosity.
No one else was around anymore, and the Gerns walked directly toward the three on the steps. They halted forty feet away at a command from the officer p. 138, and the Gerns and Ragnarok men locked eyes silently; the faces of the Ragnarok men were bearded and blank, while the Gerns had hairless faces that showed a disdainful curiosity.
"Narth!" The communicator on the Gern officer's belt spoke with metallic authority. "What do they look like? Did we come two hundred light-years to view some animated vegetables?"
"Narth!" The communicator on the Gern officer's belt spoke with a metallic tone. "What do they look like? Did we travel two hundred light-years just to see some animated vegetables?"
"No, Commander," Narth answered. "I think the discard of the Rejects two hundred years ago has produced for us an unexpected reward. There are three natives under the canopy before me and their physical perfection and complete adaptation to this hellish gravity is astonishing."
"No, Commander," Narth replied. "I believe that getting rid of the Rejects two hundred years ago has given us an unexpected benefit. There are three natives right in front of me, and their physical perfection and total adaptation to this brutal gravity are incredible."
"They could be used to replace expensive machines on some of the outer world mines," the commander said, "providing their intelligence isn't too abysmally low. What about that?"
"They could be used to replace expensive machines at some of the outer world mines," the commander said, "as long as their intelligence isn't extremely low. What do you think?"
"They can surely be taught to perform simple manual labor," Narth answered.
"They can definitely be trained to do basic manual work," Narth replied.
"Get on with your job," the commander said. "Try to pick some of the most intelligent looking ones for questioning—I can't believe these cattle sent that message and they're going to tell us who did. And pick some young, strong ones for the medical staff to examine—ones that won't curl up and die after the first few cuts of the knife."
"Get back to work," the commander said. "Try to choose some of the smartest looking ones for questioning—I can't believe these animals sent that message and that they're going to tell us who did it. And pick some young, strong ones for the medical staff to check—ones that won't collapse after the first few cuts with the knife."
"We'll chain these three first," Narth said. He lifted his hand in an imperious gesture to Humbolt and the other two and ordered in accented Terran: "Come here!"
"We'll chain these three first," Narth said. He raised his hand in a commanding gesture to Humbolt and the other two and ordered in accented Terran: "Come here!"
No one moved and he said again, sharply, "Come here!"
No one moved, and he said again, sharply, "Come here!"
Again no one moved and the minor officer beside Narth said, "Apparently they can't even understand Terran now."
Again, no one moved, and the junior officer next to Narth said, "Looks like they can't even understand Terran now."
"Then we'll give them some action they can understand," Narth snapped, his face flushing with irritation. "We'll drag them out by their heels!"
"Then let's give them some action they can relate to," Narth snapped, his face red with irritation. "We'll pull them out by their ankles!"
The Gerns advanced purposefully, three of them holstering their blasters to make their chains ready. When they had passed under the canopy and could not be seen from the ship Humbolt spoke:
The Gerns moved forward with determination, three of them putting away their blasters to free up their chains. Once they were beneath the canopy and out of sight from the ship, Humbolt spoke:
"All right, Jimmy."
"Okay, Jimmy."
The Gerns froze in midstride, suspicion flashing across their faces.
The Gerns stopped in their tracks, suspicion crossing their faces.
"Look up on the roof," he said in Gern.
"Look up at the roof," he said in Gern.
They looked, and the suspicion became gaping dismay.
They looked, and the suspicion turned into total shock.
"You can be our prisoners or you can be corpses," he said. "We don't care which."
"You can either be our prisoners or you can be dead," he said. "We really don't care which."
The urgent hiss of Narth's command broke their indecision:
The urgent hiss of Narth's command cut through their uncertainty:
"Kill them!"
"Take them out!"
Six of them tried to obey, bringing up their blasters in movements that seemed curiously heavy and slow, as though the gravity of Ragnarok had turned their arms to wood. Three of them almost lifted their blasters high enough to fire at the steps in front of them before arrows went through their throats. The other three did not get that far.
Six of them tried to comply, raising their blasters with movements that felt oddly heavy and slow, as if the gravity of Ragnarok had turned their arms to wood. Three of them nearly raised their blasters high enough to shoot at the steps ahead before arrows shot through their throats. The other three didn’t get that far.
Narth and the remaining six went rigidly motionless and he said to them:
Narth and the other six stood completely still, and he said to them:
"Drop your blasters—quick!"
"Drop your guns—quick!"
Their blasters thumped to the ground and Jimmy Stevens and his bowmen slid off the roof. Within a minute the Gerns were bound with their own chains, but for the officer, and the blasters were in the hands of the Ragnarok men.
Their blasters hit the ground, and Jimmy Stevens and his archers slid off the roof. Within a minute, the Gerns were tied up with their own chains, except for the officer, and the blasters were in the hands of the Ragnarok guys.
Jimmy looked down the row of Gerns and shook his head. "So these are Gerns?" he said. "It was like trapping a band of woods goats."
Jimmy looked down the line of Gerns and shook his head. "So these are Gerns?" he said. "It was like catching a bunch of wild goats."
"Young ones," Schroeder amended. "And almost as dangerous."
"Young ones," Schroeder corrected. "And nearly as dangerous."
Narth's face flushed at the words and his eyes went to the ship. The sight of it seemed to restore his courage and his lips drew back in a snarl.
Narth's face turned red at the words, and his eyes went to the ship. The sight of it seemed to boost his courage, and his lips curled back in a snarl.
"You fools—you stupid, megalomaniac dung-heaps—do you think you can kill Gerns and live to boast about it?"
"You idiots—you clueless, egotistical losers—do you really think you can kill Gerns and actually brag about it?"
"Keep quiet," Humbolt ordered, studying him with curiosity. Narth, like all the Gerns, was different from what they had expected. It was true the Gerns had strode into their town with an attempt at arrogance but they were harmless in appearance, soft of face and belly, and p. 140 the snarling of the red-faced Narth was like the bluster of a cornered scavenger-rodent.
"Be quiet," Humbolt commanded, watching him with curiosity. Narth, like all the Gerns, was different from what they had expected. It was true that the Gerns had walked into their town trying to act tough, but they looked harmless, with soft faces and bellies, and the growling of the red-faced Narth was more like the bluster of a trapped scavenger rodent. p. 140
"I promise you this," Narth was saying viciously, "if you don't release us and return our weapons this instant I'll personally oversee the extermination of you and every savage in this village with the most painful death science can contrive and I'll——"
"I promise you this," Narth said fiercely, "if you don’t let us go and return our weapons right now, I'll personally make sure you and every savage in this village meet the most painful death that science can come up with, and I’ll——"
Humbolt reached out his hand and flicked Narth under the chin. Narth's teeth cracked loudly together and his face twisted with the pain of a bitten tongue.
Humbolt reached out his hand and flicked Narth under the chin. Narth's teeth snapped loudly together, and his face contorted with the pain of a bitten tongue.
"Tie him up, Jess," he said to a man near him. "If he opens his mouth again, shove your foot in it."
"Tie him up, Jess," he told a guy next to him. "If he speaks again, shove your foot in his mouth."
He spoke to Schroeder. "We'll keep three of the blasters and send two to each of the other front groups. Have that done."
He talked to Schroeder. "We'll keep three of the blasters and send two to each of the other front groups. Get that done."
Dusk was deepening into darkness and he called Chiara again. "They'll turn on their searchlights any minute and make the town as light as day," he said. "If you can keep them blacked out until some of us have reached the ship, I think we'll have won."
Dusk was settling into darkness, and he called Chiara again. "They'll turn on their searchlights any minute and light up the town like it's day," he said. "If you can keep them turned off until some of us reach the ship, I think we'll have won."
"They'll be kept blacked out," Chiara said. "With some flint-headed arrows left over for the Gerns."
"They'll be kept in the dark," Chiara said. "With some flint-tipped arrows left over for the Gerns."
He called Lake and Craig, to be told they were ready and waiting.
He called Lake and Craig, and they said they were ready and waiting.
"But we're having hell keeping the unicorns quiet," Craig said. "They want to get to killing something."
"But we're having a tough time keeping the unicorns quiet," Craig said. "They want to get to killing something."
He pressed the switch of the communicator but it was dead. They had, of course, transferred to some other wave length so he could not hear the commands. It was something he had already anticipated....
He pressed the communicator switch, but it was dead. They had, of course, switched to a different frequency, so he couldn't hear the commands. It was something he had already expected....
Fenrir and Sigyn were still obediently inside the doorway, almost frantic with desire to rejoin him. He spoke to them and they bounded out, snarling at three Gerns in passing and causing them to blanch to a dead-white color.
Fenrir and Sigyn were still obediently in the doorway, almost desperate to get back to him. He called to them, and they dashed out, growling at three Gerns as they passed, making them turn pale to a ghostly white.
He set Tip on Sigyn's shoulders and said, "Sigyn, there's a job for you and Tip to do. A dangerous job. Listen—both of you...."
He placed Tip on Sigyn's shoulders and said, "Sigyn, there's a task for you and Tip. It's a risky job. Listen—both of you...."
The yellow eyes of Sigyn and the dark eyes of the little mocker looked into his as he spoke to them and accompanied p. 141 his words with the strongest, clearest mental images he could project:
The yellow eyes of Sigyn and the dark eyes of the little mocker stared into his as he spoke to them and accompanied p. 141 his words with the strongest, clearest mental images he could project:
"Sigyn, take Tip to the not-men thing. Leave him hidden in the grass to one side of the big hole in it. Tip, you wait there. When the not-men come out you listen, and tell what they say.
"Sigyn, take Tip to the non-human thing. Leave him hidden in the grass next to the large hole. Tip, you wait there. When the non-humans come out, you listen and tell me what they say."
"Now, do you both understand?"
"Do you both understand now?"
Sigyn made a sound that meant she did but Tip clutched at his wrist with little paws suddenly gone cold and wailed, "No! Scared—scared——"
Sigyn made a noise that meant she agreed, but Tip grabbed his wrist with his small, suddenly cold paws and cried, "No! Scared—scared——"
"You have to go, Tip," he said, gently disengaging his wrist. "And Sigyn will hide near to you and watch over you." He spoke to Sigyn. "When the horn calls you run back with him."
"You have to go, Tip," he said, gently releasing his wrist. "And Sigyn will stay close to you and keep an eye on you." He turned to Sigyn. "When the horn sounds, run back with him."
Again she made the sound signifying understanding and he touched them both in what he hoped would not be the last farewell.
Again, she made the sound that meant she understood, and he touched them both, hoping it wouldn’t be the last goodbye.
"All right, Sigyn—go now."
"Okay, Sigyn—let's go now."
She vanished into the gloom of coming night, Tip hanging tightly to her. Fenrir stood with the fur lifted on his shoulders and a half snarl on his face as he watched her go and watched the place where the not-men would appear.
She disappeared into the darkness of the approaching night, Tip clinging tightly to her. Fenrir stood with his fur bristled and a half-snarl on his face as he watched her leave and kept an eye on the spot where the not-men would show up.
"Where's Freckles?" he asked Jimmy.
"Where's Freckles?" he asked Jimmy.
"Here," someone said, and came forward with Tip's mate.
"Here," someone said, stepping forward with Tip's friend.
He set Freckles on his shoulder and the first searchlight came on, shining down from high up on the cruiser. It lighted up the area around them in harsh white brilliance, its reflection revealing the black shadow that was Sigyn just vanishing behind the ship.
He placed Freckles on his shoulder and the first searchlight turned on, shining down from high up on the cruiser. It lit up the area around them in harsh white light, its reflection exposing the black shadow that was Sigyn just disappearing behind the ship.
Two more searchlights came on, to illuminate the town. Then the Gerns came.
Two more searchlights turned on to light up the town. Then the Gerns arrived.
They poured out through the airlock and down the ramp, there to form in columns that marched forward as still more Gerns hurried down the ramp behind them. The searchlights gleamed on their battle helmets and on the blades of the bayonets affixed to their rifle-like long range blasters. Hand blasters and grenades hung from their belts, together with stubby flame guns.
They streamed out through the airlock and down the ramp, forming up in lines that advanced while more Gerns rushed down the ramp behind them. The searchlights shone on their battle helmets and the blades of the bayonets attached to their long-range blasters. Hand blasters and grenades dangled from their belts, along with short flame guns.
They were a solid mass reaching halfway to the stockade p. 142 before the last of them, the commanding officers, appeared. One of them stopped at the foot of the ramp to watch the advance of the punitive force and give the frightened but faithful Tip the first words to transmit to Freckles:
They formed a solid group halfway to the stockade p. 142 before the last of them, the commanding officers, showed up. One of them paused at the bottom of the ramp to observe the approach of the punitive force and give the scared but loyal Tip the initial message to pass on to Freckles:
"The full force is on its way, Commander."
"The entire force is on its way, Commander."
A reply came, in Freckles' simulation of the metallic tones of a communicator:
A response came, in Freckles' attempt to mimic the metallic sounds of a communicator:
"The key numbers of the confiscated blasters have been checked and the disturbance rays of the master integrator set. You'll probably have few natives left alive to take as prisoners after those thirteen charges explode but continue with a mopping up job that the survivors will never forget."
"The key numbers of the confiscated blasters have been checked and the disturbance rays of the master integrator set. You'll probably have a few natives left alive to take as prisoners after those thirteen charges explode, but go ahead with a cleanup operation that the survivors will never forget."
So the Gerns could, by remote control, set the total charges of stolen blasters to explode upon touching the firing stud? It was something new since the days of the Old Ones....
So the Gerns could, using remote control, make the total charges of stolen blasters explode when the firing stud was touched? It was something new since the days of the Old Ones....
He called Chiara and the other groups, quickly, to tell them what he had learned. "We'll get more blasters—ones they can't know the numbers of—when we attack," he finished.
He called Chiara and the other groups quickly to share what he had learned. "We'll get more blasters—ones they can’t track the numbers of—when we attack," he concluded.
He took the blaster from his belt and laid it on the ground. The front ranks of the Gerns were almost to the wall by then, a column wider than the gap that had been blasted through it, coming with silent purposefulness.
He took the blaster from his belt and placed it on the ground. The front lines of the Gerns were nearly at the wall by then, a column wider than the gap that had been blasted through it, moving with silent determination.
Two blaster beams lanced down from the turrets, to smash at the wall. Dust billowed and thunder rumbled as they swept along. A full three hundred feet of the wall had been destroyed when they stopped and the dust hid the ship and made dim glows of the searchlights.
Two blaster beams shot down from the turrets, smashing into the wall. Dust surged and thunder echoed as they moved. A total of three hundred feet of the wall had been destroyed when they stopped, and the dust covered the ship, dimming the searchlights.
It had no doubt been intended to impress them with the might of the Gerns but in doing so it hid the Ragnarok forces from the advancing Gerns for a few seconds.
It was definitely meant to impress them with the power of the Gerns, but in doing so, it concealed the Ragnarok forces from the approaching Gerns for a few seconds.
"Jim—black out their lights before the dust clears," he called. "Joe—the horn! We attack now!"
"Jim—turn off their lights before the dust settles," he shouted. "Joe—the horn! We're attacking now!"
The first longbow arrow struck a searchlight and its glow grew dimmer as the arrow's burden—a thin tube of thick lance tree ink—splattered against it. Another followed——
The first longbow arrow hit a searchlight, and its light faded as the arrow's load—a slim tube of thick lance tree ink—splattered against it. Another one followed—
Then the horn rang out, harsh and commanding, and p. 143 in the distance a unicorn screamed in answer. The savage cry of a prowler came, like a sound to match, and the attack was on.
Then the horn blared, loud and authoritative, and p. 143 in the distance a unicorn screamed back. The fierce call of a predator followed, sounding like a perfect match, and the attack began.
He ran with Fenrir beside him and to his left and right ran the others with their prowlers. The lead groups converged as they went through the wide gap in the wall. They ran on, into the dust cloud, and the shadowy forms of the Gerns were suddenly before them.
He ran with Fenrir next to him, and on his left and right were the others with their prowlers. The leading groups came together as they passed through the large opening in the wall. They continued forward into the dust cloud, and the shadowy shapes of the Gerns suddenly appeared in front of them.
A blaster beam cut into them and a Gern shouted, "The natives!" Other beams sprang into life, winking like pale blue eyes through the dust and killing all they touched. The beams dropped as the first volley of arrows tore through the massed front ranks, to be replaced by others.
A blaster beam shot through them and a Gern shouted, "The natives!" Other beams lit up, blinking like pale blue eyes through the dust and killing everyone they hit. The beams faded as the first wave of arrows shot through the crowded front ranks, only to be replaced by others.
They charged on, into the blue winking of the blasters and the red lances of the flame guns with the crossbows rattling and strumming in answer. The prowlers lunged and fought beside them and ahead of them; black hell-creatures that struck the Gerns too swiftly for blasters to find before throats were torn out; the sound of battle turned into a confusion of raging snarls, frantic shouts and dying screams.
They charged forward, into the blue flashes of the blasters and the red beams of the flame guns, with the crossbows rattling and strumming in response. The prowlers lunged and fought alongside them and in front of them; dark hell-creatures that attacked the Gerns too quickly for the blasters to target before their throats were ripped out; the chaos of battle blended into a mix of furious snarls, desperate shouts, and dying screams.
A prowler shot past him to join Fenrir—Sigyn—and he felt Tip dart up to his shoulder. She made a sound of greeting in passing, a sound that was gone as her jaws closed on a Gern.
A prowler rushed by him to join Fenrir—Sigyn—and he felt Tip leap up to his shoulder. She let out a brief greeting as she zipped past, a sound that vanished the moment her jaws locked onto a Gern.
The dust cloud cleared a little and the searchlights looked down on the scene; no longer brilliantly white but shining through the red-black lance tree ink as a blood red glow. A searchlight turret slid shut and opened a moment later, the light wiped clean. The longbows immediately transformed it into a red glow.
The dust cloud cleared slightly and the searchlights illuminated the scene; no longer a bright white but shining through the dark ink of the lance tree as a blood-red glow. A searchlight turret closed and reopened a moment later, the light cleaned up. The longbows instantly turned it into a red glow.
The beam of one of the turret blasters stabbed down, to blaze a trail of death through the battle. It ceased as its own light revealed to the Gern commander that the Ragnarok forces were so intermixed with the Gern forces that he was killing more Gerns than Ragnarok men.
The beam from one of the turret blasters shot down, cutting a path of destruction through the battle. It stopped as its own light showed the Gern commander that the Ragnarok forces were so tangled up with the Gern forces that he was taking out more Gerns than Ragnarok soldiers.
By then the fighting was so hand to hand that knives were better than crossbows. The Gerns fell like harvested corn; too slow and awkward to use their bayonets against the faster Ragnarok men and killing as many of one another p. 144 as men when they tried to use their blasters and flame guns. From the rear there came the command of a Gern officer, shouted high and thin above the sound of battle:
By then, the fighting was so close that knives were more effective than crossbows. The Gerns fell like cut corn, too slow and clumsy to use their bayonets against the quicker Ragnarok men, killing as many of each other as they did their enemies when they tried to use their blasters and flame guns. From the back, a Gern officer's command rang out, high and sharp above the noise of battle:
"Back to the ship—leave the natives for the ship's blasters to kill!"
"Back to the ship—let the ship's blasters take care of the natives!"
The unicorns arrived then, to cut off their retreat.
The unicorns then showed up to block their escape.
They came twenty from the east and twenty from the west in a thunder of hooves, squealing and screaming in their blood lust, with prowlers a black wave going before them. They struck the Gerns; the prowlers slashing lanes through them while the unicorns charged behind, trampling them, ripping into them with their horns and smashing them down with their hooves as they vented the pent up rage of their years of confinement. On the back of each was a rider whose long spear flicked and stabbed into the throats and bellies of Gerns.
They came twenty from the east and twenty from the west in a thunder of hooves, squealing and screaming in their bloodlust, with prowlers forming a black wave ahead of them. They attacked the Gerns; the prowlers slashed through them while the unicorns charged behind, trampling them, piercing them with their horns, and crushing them with their hooves as they unleashed the pent-up rage from years of confinement. Each unicorn carried a rider whose long spear flicked and stabbed into the throats and bellies of the Gerns.
The retreat was halted and transformed into milling confusion. He led his own groups in the final charge, the prearranged wedge attack, and they split the Gern force in two.
The retreat came to a stop and turned into chaotic confusion. He led his own teams in the final charge, the planned wedge attack, and they divided the Gern force in half.
The ship was suddenly just beyond them.
The ship was suddenly right in front of them.
He gave the last command to Lake and Craig: "Now—into the ship!"
He gave the final command to Lake and Craig: "Now—get on the ship!"
He scooped up a blaster from beside a fallen Gern and ran toward it. A Gern officer was already in the airlock, his face pale and strained as he looked back and his hand on the closing switch. He shot him and ran up the ramp as the officer's body rolled down it.
He picked up a blaster from next to a fallen Gern and ran toward it. A Gern officer was already in the airlock, his face pale and tense as he looked back with his hand on the closing switch. He shot the officer and sprinted up the ramp as the officer's body tumbled down it.
Unicorn hooves pounded behind him and twenty of them swept past, their riders leaping from their backs to the ramp. Twenty men and fifteen prowlers charged up the ramp as a warning siren shrieked somewhere inside the ship. At the same time the airlocks, operated from the control room, began to slide swiftly shut.
Unicorn hooves thudded behind him, and twenty of them surged past, their riders jumping off their backs onto the ramp. Twenty men and fifteen prowlers rushed up the ramp as a warning siren blared somewhere inside the ship. At the same time, the airlocks, controlled from the control room, started to slide shut quickly.
He was through first, with Fenrir and Sigyn. Lake and Craig, together with six men and four prowlers, squeezed through barely in time. Then the airlocks were closed and they were sealed in the ship.
He was the first to get through, with Fenrir and Sigyn. Lake and Craig, along with six men and four prowlers, barely made it through in time. Then the airlocks closed, sealing them inside the ship.
Alarm bells added their sound to the shrieking of the siren and from the multiple-compartments shafts came p. 145 the whir of elevators dropping with Gern forces to kill the humans trapped inside the ship.
Alarm bells joined the wailing of the siren, and from the various compartments, the sound of elevators raced down with G-force to take out the humans trapped inside the ship.
They ran past the elevator shafts without pausing, light and swift in the artificial gravity that was only two-thirds that of Ragnarok. They split forces as long ago planned; three men and four prowlers going with Charley Craig in the attempt to take the drive room, Lake and the other three men going with him in the attempt to take the control room.
They rushed past the elevator shafts without stopping, light and fast in the artificial gravity that was only two-thirds that of Ragnarok. They divided their teams as previously planned; three men and four prowlers going with Charley Craig to try to capture the drive room, while Lake and the other three men went with him to try to seize the control room.
They found the manway ladder and began to climb, Fenrir and Sigyn impatiently crowding their heels.
They found the manway ladder and started to climb, Fenrir and Sigyn eagerly pushing against their heels.
There was nothing on the control room level and they ran down the short corridor that their maps had showed. They turned left, into the corridor that had the control room at its end, and into the concentrated fire of nine waiting Gerns.
There was nothing on the control room level, and they ran down the short hallway their maps had indicated. They turned left into the hallway that led to the control room at the end, right into the focused fire of nine waiting Gerns.
Fenrir and Sigyn went into the Gerns, under their fire before they could drop the muzzles of their blasters, with an attack so vicious and unexpected that what would have been a certain and lethal trap for the humans was suddenly a fighting chance.
Fenrir and Sigyn entered the Gerns, under their fire before they could lower their blasters, with an attack so brutal and surprising that what would have been a sure and deadly trap for the humans turned into a fighting chance.
The corridor became an inferno of blaster beams that cracked and hissed as they met and crossed, throwing little chips of metal from the walls with snapping sounds and going through flesh with sounds like soft tappings. It was over within seconds, the last Gern down and one man still standing beside him, the blond and nerveless Lake.
The hallway turned into a fiery chaos of blaster shots that crackled and sizzled as they intersected, sending small metal shards flying from the walls with sharp sounds and puncturing flesh with soft thuds. It was all over in seconds, with the last Gern down and one man still standing next to him, the calm and composed Lake.
Thomsen and Barber were dead and Billy West was bracing himself against the wall with a blaster hole through his stomach, trying to say something and sliding to the floor before it was ever spoken.
Thomsen and Barber were dead, and Billy West was leaning against the wall with a hole in his stomach from a blaster, trying to say something and sliding to the floor before he could ever speak.
And Sigyn was down, blood welling and bubbling from a wound in her chest, while Fenrir stood over her with his snarling a raging scream as he swung his head in search of a still-living Gern.
And Sigyn was down, blood pooling and bubbling from a wound in her chest, while Fenrir loomed over her, letting out a furious scream as he swung his head around looking for a surviving Gern.
Humbolt and Lake ran on, Fenrir raging beside them, and into the control room.
Humbolt and Lake kept running, Fenrir furious next to them, and into the control room.
Six officers, one wearing the uniform of a commander, were gaping in astonishment and bringing up their blasters in the way that seemed so curiously slow to Humbolt. p. 146 Fenrir, in his fury, killed two of them as Lake's blaster and his own killed three more.
Six officers, one in a commander's uniform, were staring in shock and raising their blasters, which seemed oddly slow to Humbolt. p. 146 In his rage, Fenrir took down two of them while Lake's blaster and his own took out three more.
The commander was suddenly alone, his blaster half lifted. Fenrir leaped at his throat and Humbolt shouted the quick command: "Disarm!"
The commander found himself alone, his blaster partially raised. Fenrir jumped at his throat, and Humbolt shouted the quick command: "Disarm!"
It was something the prowlers had been taught in their training and Fenrir's teeth clicked short of the commander's throat while his paw sent the blaster spinning across the room.
It was something the hunters had learned in their training, and Fenrir's teeth stopped just short of the commander's throat while his paw knocked the blaster across the room.
The commander stared at them with his swarthy face a dark gray and his mouth still gaping.
The commander stared at them with his dark gray face, his mouth still hanging open.
"How—how did you do it?" he asked in heavily accented Terran. "Only two of you——"
"How—how did you do it?" he asked with a strong accent in Terran. "There are only two of you——"
"Don't talk until you're asked a question," Lake said.
"Don't speak until someone asks you a question," Lake said.
"Only two of you...." The thought seemed to restore his courage, as sight of the ship had restored Narth's that night, and his tone became threatening. "There are only two of you and more guards will be here to kill you within a minute. Surrender to me and I'll let you go free——"
"Only two of you...." The thought seemed to give him back his courage, just like the sight of the ship had given Narth his that night, and his tone turned threatening. "There are only two of you and more guards will be here to kill you in a minute. Surrender to me and I'll let you go free——"
Lake slapped him across the mouth with a backhanded blow that snapped his head back on his shoulders and split his lip.
Lake hit him across the mouth with a backhand that jolted his head back and split his lip.
"Don't talk," he ordered again. "And never lie to us."
"Don't say anything," he instructed again. "And don't ever lie to us."
The commander spit out a tooth and held his hand to his bleeding mouth. He did not speak again.
The commander spat out a tooth and pressed his hand to his bleeding mouth. He didn't say anything else.
Tip and Freckles were holding tightly to his shoulder and each other, the racing of their hearts like a vibration, and he touched them reassuringly.
Tip and Freckles were gripping his shoulder and each other tightly, their hearts racing like a vibration, and he gave them a reassuring touch.
"All right now—all safe now," he said.
"Okay now—everyone's safe now," he said.
He called Charley Craig. "Charley—did you make it?"
He called Charley Craig. "Charley—did you get there?"
"We made it to the drive room—two of us and one prowler," Charley answered. "What about you?"
"We got to the drive room—just the two of us and one prowler," Charley replied. "What about you?"
"Norman and I have the control room. Cut their drives, to play safe. I'll let you know as soon as the entire ship is ours."
"Norman and I are in the control room. Shut down their drives to be safe. I'll keep you posted as soon as the whole ship is under our control."
He went to the viewscreen and saw that the battle was over. Chiara was letting the searchlight burn again and prowlers were being used to drive back the unicorns from the surrendering Gerns.
He walked over to the viewscreen and saw that the battle was finished. Chiara was turning the searchlight back on, and prowlers were being used to push the unicorns away from the surrendering Gerns.
"I guess we won," he said to Lake.
"I guess we won," he said to Lake.
But there was no feeling of victory, none of the elation he had thought he would have. Sigyn was dying alone in the alien corridor outside. Sigyn, who had nursed beside him and fought beside him and laid down her life for him....
But there was no sense of victory, none of the joy he thought he would feel. Sigyn was dying alone in the strange corridor outside. Sigyn, who had cared for him, fought alongside him, and sacrificed herself for him...
"I want to look at her," he said to Lake.
"I want to see her," he said to Lake.
Fenrir went with him. She was still alive, waiting for them to come back to her. She lifted her head and touched his hand with her tongue as he examined the wound.
Fenrir went with him. She was still alive, waiting for them to return to her. She lifted her head and brushed her tongue against his hand as he looked at the wound.
It was not fatal—it need not be fatal. He worked swiftly, gently, to stop the bleeding that had been draining her life away. She would have to lie quietly for weeks but she would recover.
It wasn't deadly—it didn't have to be. He worked quickly and carefully to stop the bleeding that was taking her life away. She would need to rest quietly for weeks, but she would get better.
When he was done he pressed her head back to the floor and said, "Lie still, Sigyn girl, until we can come to move you. Wait for us and Fenrir will stay here with you."
When he finished, he pushed her head back to the floor and said, "Stay still, Sigyn girl, until we can move you. Wait for us, and Fenrir will stay here with you."
She obeyed and he left them, the feeling of victory and elation coming to him in full then.
She followed his instructions, and he walked away, feeling victorious and elated.
Lake looked at him questioningly as he entered the control room and he said, "She'll live."
Lake looked at him curiously as he entered the control room, and he said, "She'll be fine."
He turned to the Gern commander. "First, I want to know how the war is going?"
He turned to the Gern commander. "First, I want to know how the war is going?"
"I——" The commander looked uncertainly at Lake.
"I——" The commander glanced at Lake, looking unsure.
"Just tell the truth," Lake said. "Whether you think we'll like it or not."
"Just be honest," Lake said. "It doesn't matter if you think we'll like it or not."
"We have all the planets but Earth, itself," the commander said. "We'll have it, soon."
"We have all the planets except for Earth," the commander said. "We'll have it soon."
"And the Terrans on Athena?"
"And the humans on Athena?"
"They're still—working for us there."
"They're still working for us there."
"Now," he said, "you will order every Gern in this ship to go to his sleeping quarters. They will leave their weapons in the corridors outside and they will not resist the men who will come to take charge of the ship."
"Now," he said, "you will tell every Gern on this ship to head to their sleeping quarters. They need to leave their weapons in the hallways outside and they won't resist the men who will come to take control of the ship."
The commander made an effort toward defiance:
The commander tried to stand up against the challenges.
"And if I refuse?"
"And what if I say no?"
Lake answered, smiling at him with the smile of his that was no more than a quick showing of teeth and with the savage eagerness in his eyes.
Lake responded, smiling at him with a grin that was just a quick flash of teeth and with a fierce eagerness in his eyes.
"If you refuse I'll start with your fingers and break p. 148 every bone to your shoulders. If that isn't enough I'll start with your toes and go to your hips. And then I'll break your back."
"If you refuse, I'll start with your fingers and break every bone up to your shoulders. If that isn't enough, I'll start with your toes and work my way to your hips. Then I'll break your back."
The commander hesitated, sweat filming his face as he looked at them. Then he reached out to switch on the all-stations communicator and say into it:
The commander hesitated, sweat beading on his forehead as he looked at them. Then he reached out to turn on the all-stations communicator and said into it:
"Attention, all personnel: You will return to your quarters at once, leaving your weapons in the corridors. You are ordered to make no resistance when the natives come...."
"Attention, everyone: Return to your rooms immediately, leaving your weapons in the hallways. You are instructed not to resist when the locals arrive...."
There was a silence when he had finished and Humbolt and Lake looked at each other, bearded and clad in animal skins but standing at last in the control room of a ship that was theirs: in a ship that could take them to Athena, to Earth, to the ends of the galaxy.
There was a silence when he finished, and Humbolt and Lake exchanged glances, both bearded and dressed in animal skins, but finally standing in the control room of a ship that was theirs: a ship that could take them to Athena, to Earth, to the farthest reaches of the galaxy.
The commander watched them, on his face the blankness of unwillingness to believe.
The commander observed them, his face showing the disbelief he couldn't shake off.
"The airlocks—" he said. "We didn't close them in time. We never thought you would dare try to take the ship—not savages in animal skins."
"The airlocks—" he said. "We didn’t close them fast enough. We never thought you’d actually try to take the ship—not people dressed like savages."
"I know," Humbolt answered. "We were counting on you to think that way."
"I know," Humbolt replied. "We were expecting you to think like that."
"No one expected any of you to survive here." The commander wiped at his swollen lips, wincing, and an almost child-like petulance came into his tone. "You weren't supposed to survive."
"No one expected any of you to make it here." The commander rubbed his swollen lips, wincing, and his voice took on an almost childish petulance. "You weren't meant to survive."
"I know," he said again. "We've made it a point to remember that."
"I know," he said again. "We've made it a point to keep that in mind."
"The gravity, the heat and cold and fever, the animals—why didn't they kill you?"
"The gravity, the heat and cold and fever, the animals—why didn't they take you out?"
"They tried," he said. "But we fought back. And we had a goal—to meet you Gerns again. You left us on a world that had no resources. Only enemies who would kill us—the gravity, the prowlers, the unicorns. So we made them our resources. We adapted to the gravity that was supposed to kill us and became stronger and quicker than Gerns. We made allies of the prowlers and unicorns who were supposed to be our executioners and used them tonight to help us kill Gerns. So now we have your ship."
"They tried," he said. "But we fought back. And we had a goal—to meet the Gerns again. You left us on a planet that had no resources, only enemies who would kill us—the gravity, the prowlers, the unicorns. So we turned them into our resources. We adapted to the gravity that was supposed to kill us and became stronger and faster than the Gerns. We made allies of the prowlers and unicorns, who were meant to be our executioners, and used them tonight to help us take down the Gerns. So now we have your ship."
"Yes ... you have our ship." Through the unwillingness to believe on the commander's face and the petulance p. 149 there came the triumph of vindictive anticipation. "The savages of Ragnarok have a Gern cruiser—but what can they do with it?"
"Yes ... you have our ship." The commander's disbelief and annoyance p. 149 brought a sense of victorious anticipation. "The savages of Ragnarok have a Gern cruiser—but what can they actually do with it?"
"What can we do with it?" he asked, almost kindly. "We've planned for two hundred years what we can do with it. We have the cruiser and sixty days from now we'll have Athena. That will be only the beginning and you Gerns are going to help us do it."
"What can we do with it?" he asked, almost gently. "We've spent two hundred years figuring out what we can do with it. We have the cruiser, and in sixty days, we'll have Athena. That will be just the start, and you Gerns are going to help us make it happen."
For six days the ship was a scene of ceaseless activity. Men crowded it, asking questions of the Gern officers and crew and calmly breaking the bones of those who refused to answer or who gave answers that were not true. Prowlers stalked the corridors, their cold yellow eyes watching every move the Gerns made. The little mockers began roaming the ship at will, unable any longer to restrain their curiosity and confident that the men and prowlers would not let the Gerns harm them.
For six days, the ship was a nonstop hub of activity. People swarmed around, firing questions at the Gern officers and crew, and coolly breaking the bones of anyone who wouldn’t answer or who provided false answers. Prowlers roamed the hallways, their cold yellow eyes observing every move the Gerns made. The little mockers began wandering the ship freely, unable to contain their curiosity and sure that the men and prowlers would protect them from any harm the Gerns might pose.
One mocker was killed then; the speckle-faced mocker that could repeat messages verbatim. It wandered into a storage cubicle where a Gern was working alone and gave him the opportunity to safely vent his hatred of everything associated with the men of Ragnarok. He broke its back with a steel bar and threw it, screaming, into the disposal chute that led to the matter converter. A prowler heard the scream and an instant later the Gern screamed; a sound that died in its making as the prowler tore his throat out. No more mockers were harmed.
One mocker was killed then; the speckled mocker that could repeat messages word for word. It wandered into a storage cubicle where a Gern was working alone and gave him the chance to safely express his hatred for everything related to the men of Ragnarok. He broke its back with a steel bar and tossed it, screaming, into the disposal chute that led to the matter converter. A prowler heard the scream and a moment later the Gern screamed; a sound that died as the prowler tore out his throat. No more mockers were harmed.
One Ragnarok boy was killed. Three fanatical Gern officers stole knives from the galley and held the boy as hostage for their freedom. When their demands were refused they cut his heart out. Lake cornered them a few minutes later and, without touching his blaster, disemboweled them with their own knives. He smiled down upon them as they writhed and moaned on the floor and their moans were heard for a long time by the other Gerns in the ship before they died. No more humans were harmed.
One Ragnarok guy was killed. Three fanatic Gern officers stole knives from the kitchen and held the guy hostage for their freedom. When their demands were turned down, they cut his heart out. Lake caught up with them a few minutes later and, without even touching his blaster, disemboweled them with their own knives. He looked down at them with a smile as they writhed and moaned on the floor, and their cries could be heard for a long time by the other Gerns on the ship before they died. No more humans were harmed.
They discovered that operation of the cruiser was relatively simple, basically similar to the operation of p. 150 Terran ships as described in the text book the original Lake had written. Most of the operations were performed by robot mechanisms and the manual operations, geared to the slower reflexes of the Gerns, were easily mastered.
They found that driving the cruiser was pretty straightforward, mostly like operating Terran ships as explained in the textbook the original Lake had written. Most tasks were handled by robot systems, and the manual controls, designed for the slower reflexes of the Gerns, were easy to learn.
They could spend the forty-day voyage to Athena in further learning and practice so on the sixth day they prepared to depart. The unicorns had been given the freedom they had fought so well for and reconnaissance vehicles were loaned from the cruiser to take their place. Later there would be machinery and supplies of all kinds brought in by freighter ships from Athena.
They could use the forty-day journey to Athena for more learning and practice, so on the sixth day, they got ready to leave. The unicorns had been granted the freedom they had fought hard for, and reconnaissance vehicles were borrowed from the cruiser to take their spot. Later, machinery and all kinds of supplies would be brought in by freighter ships from Athena.
Time was precious and there was a long, long job ahead of them. They blasted up from Ragnarok on the morning of the seventh day and went into the black sea of hyperspace.
Time was valuable, and they had a long, long task ahead of them. They shot up from Ragnarok on the morning of the seventh day and entered the dark sea of hyperspace.
By then the Gern commander was no longer of any value to them. His unwillingness to believe that savages had wrested his ship from him had increased until his compartment became his control room to him and he spent the hours laughing and giggling before an imaginary viewscreen whereon the cruiser's blasters were destroying, over and over, the Ragnarok town and all the humans in it.
By then, the Gern commander was no longer useful to them. His refusal to accept that savages had taken his ship from him grew stronger until his compartment became his control room. He spent hours laughing and giggling in front of an imaginary viewscreen where the cruiser's blasters were repeatedly destroying Ragnarok town and all the people in it.
But Narth, who had wanted to have them tortured to death for daring to resist capture, became very cooperative. In the control room his cooperation was especially eager. On the twentieth day of the voyage they let him have what he had been trying to gain by subterfuge: access to the transmitter when no men were within hearing distance.
But Narth, who had wanted them tortured to death for daring to resist capture, became very cooperative. In the control room, his cooperation was especially eager. On the twentieth day of the voyage, they gave him what he had been trying to gain through trickery: access to the transmitter when no one was within hearing distance.
After that his manner abruptly changed. Each day his hatred for them and his secret anticipation became more evident.
After that, his attitude suddenly shifted. Every day, his hatred for them and his hidden anticipation became more obvious.
The thirty-fifth day came, with Athena five days ahead of them—the day of the execution they had let him arrange for them.
The thirty-fifth day arrived, with Athena five days in front of them—the day of the execution they had allowed him to set up for them.
Stars filled the transdimensional viewscreen, the sun of Athena in the center. Humbolt watched the space to the lower left and the flicker came again; a tiny red dot p. 151 that was gone again within a microsecond, so quickly that Narth in the seat beside him did not see it.
Stars filled the interdimensional display, with the sun of Athena at the center. Humbolt watched the space to the lower left, and the flicker appeared again; a tiny red dot p. 151 that vanished within a microsecond, so fast that Narth in the seat next to him didn't notice it.
It was the quick peek of another ship; a ship that was running invisible with its detector screens up but which had had to drop them for an instant to look out at the cruiser. Not even the Gerns had ever been able to devise a polarized detector screen.
It was a quick glance at another ship; a ship that was operating stealthily with its radar screens activated but had to briefly deactivate them to observe the cruiser. Not even the Gerns had ever managed to create a polarized radar screen.
He changed the course and speed of the cruiser, creating an increase in gravity which seemed very slight to him but which caused Narth to slew heavily in his seat. Narth straightened and he said to him:
He changed the direction and speed of the cruiser, causing a slight increase in gravity that felt minimal to him but made Narth shift heavily in his seat. Narth straightened up and said to him:
"Within a few minutes we'll engage the ship you sent for."
"Within a few minutes, we'll connect with the ship you sent for."
Narth's jaw dropped, then came back up. "So you spied on me?"
Narth's mouth dropped open and then closed again. "So you were watching me?"
"One of our Ragnarok allies did—the little animal that was sitting near the transmitter. They're our means of communication. We learned that you had arranged for a ship, en route to Athena, to intercept us and capture us."
"One of our Ragnarok allies did—the small creature that was sitting by the transmitter. They’re our way to communicate. We found out that you had a ship, headed to Athena, set to intercept us and take us captive."
"So you know?" Narth asked. He smiled, an unpleasant twisting of his mouth. "Do you think that knowing will help you any?"
"So you know?" Narth asked, smiling in a way that made his mouth twist unpleasantly. "Do you think knowing will actually help you?"
"We expect it to," he answered.
"We expect it to," he replied.
"It's a battleship," Narth said. "It's three times the size of this cruiser, the newest and most powerful battleship in the Gern fleet. How does that sound to you?"
"It's a battleship," Narth said. "It's three times the size of this cruiser, the newest and most powerful battleship in the Gern fleet. How does that sound to you?"
"It sounds good," he said. "We'll make it our flagship."
"It sounds great," he said. "We'll make it our main focus."
"Your flagship—your 'flagship'!" The last trace of pretense left Narth and he let his full and rankling hatred come through. "You got this cruiser by trickery and learned how to operate it after a fashion because of an animal-like reflex abnormality. For forty-two days you accidental mutants have given orders to your superiors and thought you were our equals. Now, your fool's paradise is going to end."
"Your flagship—your 'flagship'!" The last bit of pretense vanished from Narth, and he allowed his intense hatred to show. "You got this cruiser through deception and only figured out how to run it due to an instinctual reflex abnormality. For forty-two days, you accidental mutants have been giving orders to your superiors and believed you were our equals. Now, your foolish dream is about to come to an end."
The red dot came again, closer, and he once more altered the ship's course. He had turned on the course analyzer and it clicked as the battleship's position was correlated with that of its previous appearance. A short p. 152 yellow line appeared on the screen to forecast its course for the immediate future.
The red dot showed up again, moving closer, and he adjusted the ship's course once more. He had activated the course analyzer, and it clicked as the battleship's position was matched with where it had appeared before. A short p. 152 yellow line appeared on the screen to predict its path for the near future.
"And then?" he asked curiously, turning back to Narth.
"And then?" he asked with curiosity, turning back to Narth.
"And then we'll take all of you left alive back to your village. The scenes of what we do to you and your village will be televised to all Gern-held worlds. It will be a valuable reminder for any who have forgotten the penalty for resisting Gerns."
"And then we'll take all of you who are still alive back to your village. The footage of what we do to you and your village will be broadcast to all Gern-controlled worlds. It will serve as a powerful reminder for anyone who has forgotten the consequences of defying the Gerns."
The red dot came again. He punched the battle stations button and the board responded with a row of ready lights.
The red dot showed up again. He hit the battle stations button, and the board lit up with a row of ready lights.
"All the other Gerns are by now in their acceleration couches," he said. "Strap yourself in for high acceleration maneuvers—we'll make contact with the battleship within two minutes."
"All the other Gerns are already in their acceleration couches," he said. "Buckle up for high-speed maneuvers—we'll reach the battleship in two minutes."
Narth did so, taking his time as though it was something of little importance. "There will be no maneuvers. They'll blast the stern and destroy your drive immediately upon attack."
Narth did that, taking his time as if it was something trivial. "There won't be any maneuvers. They'll blast the back and take out your engine right away when they attack."
He fastened the last strap and smiled, taunting assurance in the twisted unpleasantness of it. "The appearance of this battleship has very much disrupted your plans to strut like conquering heroes among the slaves on Athena, hasn't it?"
He tightened the last strap and smiled, a mocking confidence in the unpleasantness of it. "This battleship's arrival has really messed up your plans to parade around like victorious heroes among the slaves on Athena, hasn’t it?"
"Not exactly," Humbolt replied. "Our plans are a little broader in scope than that. There are two new cruisers on Athena, ready to leave the shops ten days from now. We'll turn control of Athena over to the humans there, of course, then we'll take the three cruisers and the battleship back by way of Ragnarok. There we'll pick up all the Ragnarok men who are neither too old nor too young and go on to Earth. They will be given training en route in the handling of ships. We expect to find no difficulty in breaking through the Gern lines around Earth and then, with the addition of the Earth ships, we can easily capture all the Gern ships in the solar system."
"Not exactly," Humbolt replied. "Our plans are a bit broader than that. There are two new cruisers on Athena, ready to leave the docks in ten days. We'll hand control of Athena over to the humans there, of course, then we'll take the three cruisers and the battleship back through Ragnarok. There, we'll pick up all the Ragnarok men who are neither too old nor too young and head to Earth. They will receive training on the way in handling ships. We don't expect to have any trouble breaking through the Gern lines around Earth and then, with the addition of the Earth ships, we can easily capture all the Gern ships in the solar system."
"'Easily'!" Narth made a contemptuous sneer of the word. "Were you actually so stupid as to think that you biological freaks could equal Gern officers who have made a career of space warfare?"
"'Easily'!" Narth scoffed at the word. "Did you really think that you biological freaks could match Gern officers who have built their careers on space warfare?"
"We'll far exceed them," he said. "A space battle is p. 153 one of trying to keep your blaster beams long enough on one area of the enemy ship to break through its blaster shields at that point. And at the same time try to move and dodge fast enough to keep the enemy from doing the same thing to you. The ships are capable of accelerations up to fifty gravities or more but the acceleration limitator is the safeguard that prevents the ship from going into such a high degree of acceleration or into such a sudden change of direction that it would kill the crew.
"We'll totally outpace them," he said. "A space battle is p. 153 about keeping your blaster beams focused on one area of the enemy ship long enough to break through its shields. At the same time, you have to move and dodge quickly enough to stop the enemy from doing the same to you. The ships can accelerate up to fifty gravities or more, but the acceleration limiter is there to prevent the ship from reaching such extreme speeds or making sudden turns that could be deadly for the crew."
"We from Ragnarok are accustomed to a one point five gravity and can withstand much higher degrees of acceleration than Gerns or any other race from a one gravity world. To enable us to take advantage of that fact we have had the acceleration limitator on this cruiser disconnected."
"We from Ragnarok are used to a gravity of one point five and can handle much higher levels of acceleration than Gerns or any other race from a one gravity world. To take advantage of that, we've had the acceleration limiter on this cruiser disabled."
"Disconnected?" Narth's contemptuous regard vanished in frantic consternation. "You fool—you don't know what that means—you'll move the acceleration lever too far and kill us all!"
"Disconnected?" Narth's look of disdain turned into a frantic panic. "You idiot—you have no idea what that means—you'll push the acceleration lever too far and get us all killed!"
The red dot flicked on the viewscreen, trembled, and was suddenly a gigantic battleship in full view. He touched the acceleration control and Narth's next words were cut off as his diaphragm sagged. He swung the cruiser in a curve and Narth was slammed sideways, the straps cutting into him and the flesh of his face pulled lopsided by the gravity. His eyes, bulging, went blank with unconsciousness.
The red dot appeared on the screen, shook for a moment, and then turned into a massive battleship. He pressed the acceleration control, and Narth’s next words were interrupted as his breath was knocked out of him. He veered the cruiser in a tight curve, and Narth was thrown sideways, the straps digging into him as the gravity distorted his face. His eyes bulged and then went blank as he lost consciousness.
The powerful blasters of the battleship blossomed like a row of pale blue flowers, concentrating on the stern of the cruiser. A warning siren screeched as they started breaking through the cruiser's shields. He dropped the detector screen that would shield the cruiser from sight, but not from the blaster beams, and tightened the curve until the gravity dragged heavily at his own body.
The powerful blasters of the battleship erupted like a row of pale blue flowers, targeting the rear of the cruiser. A warning siren blared as they began piercing through the cruiser's shields. He dropped the detector screen that would hide the cruiser from view, but not from the blaster beams, and tightened the curve until gravity pulled heavily on his own body.
The warning siren stopped as the blaster beams of the battleship went harmlessly into space, continuing to follow the probability course plotted from the cruiser's last visible position and course by the battleship's robot target tracers.
The warning siren stopped as the blaster beams from the battleship shot harmlessly into space, continuing to track the predicted path calculated from the cruiser's last visible position and course by the battleship's robot targeting systems.
He lifted the detector screen, to find the battleship almost exactly where the cruiser's course analyzers had p. 154 predicted it would be. The blasters of the battleship were blazing their full concentration of firepower into an area behind and to one side of the cruiser.
He raised the detector screen and saw the battleship almost exactly where the cruiser's course analyzers had predicted it would be. The battleship's blasters were unleashing their full firepower into an area behind and to one side of the cruiser.
They blinked out at sight of the cruiser in its new position and blazed again a moment later, boring into the stern. He dropped the detector screen and swung the cruiser in another curve, spiraling in the opposite direction. As before, the screech of the alarm siren died as the battleship's blasters followed the course given them by course analyzers and target tracers that were built to presume that all enemy ships were acceleration-limitator equipped.
They blinked out when they saw the cruiser in its new position and flickered back on a moment later, focusing on the stern. He dropped the detector screen and turned the cruiser in another arc, spiraling in the opposite direction. As before, the piercing sound of the alarm siren faded as the battleship's blasters followed the path determined by course analyzers and target tracers designed to assume that all enemy ships were equipped with acceleration limiters.
The cruiser could have destroyed the battleship at any time—but they wanted to capture their flagship unharmed. The maneuvering continued, the cruiser drawing closer to the battleship. The battleship, in desperation, began using the same hide-and-jump tactics the cruiser used but it was of little avail—the battleship moved at known acceleration limits and the cruiser's course analyzers predicted each new position with sufficient accuracy.
The cruiser could have taken out the battleship whenever they wanted—but they aimed to capture their flagship intact. The maneuvering went on, with the cruiser getting closer to the battleship. In a last-ditch effort, the battleship started using the same hide-and-jump tactics as the cruiser, but it didn't help much—the battleship was limited by its known acceleration and the cruiser's course analyzers accurately predicted each new position.
The cruiser made its final dash in a tightening spiral, its detector screen flickering on and off. It struck the battleship at a matched speed, with a thump and ringing of metal as the magnetic grapples fastened the cruiser like a leech to the battleship's side.
The cruiser made its last sprint in a tightening spiral, its radar screen flickering on and off. It hit the battleship at the same speed, with a thud and ringing of metal as the magnetic grips clamped the cruiser like a leech to the battleship's side.
In that position neither the forward nor stern blasters of the battleship could touch it. There remained only to convince the commander of the battleship that further resistance was futile.
In that position, neither the front nor back blasters of the battleship could hit it. They only needed to convince the commander of the battleship that continuing the fight was pointless.
This he did with a simple ultimatum to the commander:
This he did with a straightforward ultimatum to the commander:
"This cruiser is firmly attached to your ship, its acceleration limitator disconnected. Its drives are of sufficient power to thrust both ships forward at a much higher degree of acceleration than persons from one-gravity worlds can endure. You will surrender at once or we shall be forced to put these two ships into a curve of such short radius and at an acceleration so great that all of you will be killed."
"This cruiser is tightly connected to your ship, its acceleration limiter disabled. Its engines are powerful enough to propel both ships forward at a much higher level of acceleration than people from one-gravity worlds can handle. You will give up immediately, or we will have no choice but to put these two ships into a sharp curve with such high acceleration that it will kill all of you."
Then he added, "If you surrender we'll do somewhat p. 155 better by you than you did with the humans two hundred years ago—we'll take all of you on to Athena."
Then he added, "If you give up, we'll treat you better than you were treated by the humans two hundred years ago—we'll take all of you to Athena."
The commander, already sick from an acceleration that would have been negligible to Ragnarok men, had no choice.
The commander, already feeling unwell from an acceleration that would have seemed insignificant to Ragnarok soldiers, had no option.
His reply came, choked with acceleration sickness and the greater sickness of defeat:
His response came, weighed down by motion sickness and the heavier sickness of defeat:
"We will surrender."
"We're giving up."
Narth regained consciousness. He saw Humbolt sitting beside him as before, with no Gern rescuers crowding into the control room with shouted commands and drawn blasters.
Narth woke up. He saw Humbolt sitting next to him like before, with no Gern rescuers rushing into the control room with shouted orders and drawn blasters.
"Where are they?" he asked. "Where is the battleship?"
"Where are they?" he asked. "Where's the battleship?"
"We captured it," he said.
"We got it," he said.
"You captured—a Gern battleship?"
"You captured a Gern battleship?"
"It wasn't hard," he said. "It would have been easier if only Ragnarok men had been on the cruiser. We didn't want to accelerate to any higher gravities than absolutely necessary because of the Gerns on it."
"It wasn't difficult," he said. "It would have been simpler if the Ragnarok men had been on the cruiser. We didn't want to increase the gravity any more than we had to because of the Gerns on board."
"You did it—you captured the battleship," Narth said, his tone like one dazed.
"You did it—you captured the battleship," Narth said, his tone sounding somewhat dazed.
He wet his lips, staring, as he contemplated the unpleasant implications of it.
He moistened his lips, staring, as he thought about the uncomfortable implications of it.
"You're freak mutants who can capture a battleship. Maybe you will take Athena and Earth from us. But"—the animation of hatred returned to his face—"What good will it do you? Did you ever think about that?"
"You're freaky mutants who can capture a battleship. Maybe you'll take Athena and Earth from us. But"—the anger returned to his face—"What good will that do you? Did you ever think about that?"
"Yes," he said. "We've thought about it."
"Yeah," he said. "We've considered it."
"Have you?" Narth leaned forward, his face shining with the malice of his gloating. "You can never escape the consequences of what you have done. The Gern Empire has the resources of dozens of worlds. The Empire will build a fleet of special ships, a force against which your own will be nothing, and send them to Earth and Athena and Ragnarok. The Empire will smash you for what you have done and if there are any survivors of your race left they will cringe before Gerns for a hundred generations to come.
"Have you?" Narth leaned in, his face gleaming with the pleasure of his triumph. "You can never escape the consequences of your actions. The Gern Empire has the resources of countless worlds. The Empire will construct a fleet of specialized ships, a force that will overpower yours easily, and send them to Earth, Athena, and Ragnarok. The Empire will crush you for what you've done, and if any of your race survive, they will bow down to the Gerns for a hundred generations to come."
"Remember that while you're posturing in your little hour of glory on Athena and Earth."
"Just remember that while you're showing off in your little moment of recognition on Athena and Earth."
"You insist in thinking we'll do as Gerns would do," he said. "We won't delay to do any posturing. We'll have a large fleet when we leave Earth and we'll go at once to engage the Gern home fleet. I thought you knew we were going to do that. We're going to cripple and capture your fleet and then we're going to destroy your empire."
"You keep thinking we'll act like Gerns," he said. "We won't waste time pretending. We'll have a big fleet when we leave Earth, and we'll immediately go after the Gern home fleet. I thought you were aware we were planning to do that. We're going to cripple and capture your fleet, and then we'll destroy your empire."
"Destroy the Empire—now?" Narth stared again, all the gloating gone as he saw, at last, the quick and inexorable end. "Now—before we can stop you—before we can have a chance?"
"Destroy the Empire—now?" Narth looked again, all the smugness vanished as he finally saw the fast and unavoidable end. "Now—before we can stop you—before we even get a chance?"
"When a race has been condemned to die by another race and it fights and struggles and manages somehow to survive, it learns a lesson. It learns it must never again let the other race be in position to destroy it. So this is the harvest you reap from the seeds you sowed on Ragnarok two hundred years ago.
"When a race has been condemned to extinction by another race and it fights, struggles, and somehow manages to survive, it learns a lesson. It realizes it must never again allow the other race to be in a position to destroy it. So this is the harvest you reap from the seeds you sowed on Ragnarok two hundred years ago."
"You understand, don't you?" he asked, almost gently. "For two hundred years the Gern Empire has been a menace to our survival as a race. Now, the time has come when we shall remove it."
"You get it, right?" he asked, almost softly. "For two hundred years, the Gern Empire has threatened our survival as a species. Now, the time has come for us to get rid of it."
He stood in the control room of the battleship and watched Athena's sun in the viewscreen, blazing like a white flame. Sigyn, fully recovered, was stretched out on the floor near him; twitching and snarling a little in her sleep as she fought again the battle with the Gerns. Fenrir was pacing the floor, swinging his black, massive head restlessly, while Tip and Freckles were examining with fascinated curiosity the collection of bright medals that had been cleaned out of the Gern commander's desk.
He stood in the control room of the battleship and watched Athena's sun on the viewscreen, blazing like a white flame. Sigyn, fully recovered, was lying on the floor nearby; twitching and snarling a bit in her sleep as she relived the battle with the Gerns. Fenrir was pacing the floor, swinging his large black head restlessly, while Tip and Freckles were curiously examining the collection of shiny medals that had been taken from the Gern commander's desk.
Lake and Craig left their stations, as impatient as Fenrir, and came over to watch the viewscreen with him.
Lake and Craig left their spots, as impatient as Fenrir, and joined him to watch the viewscreen.
"One day more," Craig said. "We're two hundred years late but we're coming in to the world that was to have been our home."
"One more day," Craig said. "We're two hundred years late, but we're arriving in the world that was meant to be our home."
"It can never be, now," he said. "Have any of us ever thought of that—that we're different to humans and there's no human world we could ever call home?"
"It just can't be now," he said. "Have any of us ever thought about that—that we're different from humans and there's no human world we could ever consider home?"
"I've thought of it," Lake said. "Ragnarok made us different physically and different in the way we think. We p. 157 could live on human worlds—but we would always be a race apart and never really belong there."
"I've thought about it," Lake said. "Ragnarok changed us physically and altered the way we think. We p. 157 could live on human worlds—but we would always be a race apart and would never truly belong there."
"I suppose we've all thought about it," Craig said. "And wondered what we'll do when we're finished with the Gerns. Not settle down on Athena or Earth, in a little cottage with a fenced-in lawn where it would be adventure to watch the Three-D shows after each day at some safe, routine job."
"I guess we've all thought about it," Craig said. "And wondered what we'll do when we're done with the Gerns. Not settle down on Athena or Earth, in a little house with a fenced-in yard where it would be exciting to watch the Three-D shows after a day at some safe, routine job."
"Not back to Ragnarok," Lake said. "With metals and supplies from other worlds they'll be able to do a lot there but the battle is already won. There will be left only the peaceful development—building a town at the equator for Big Winter, leveling land, planting crops. We could never be satisfied with that kind of a life."
"Not going back to Ragnarok," Lake said. "With metals and supplies from other worlds, they’ll be able to do a lot there, but the battle is already won. All that will be left is peaceful development—building a town at the equator for Big Winter, leveling land, planting crops. We could never be happy with that kind of life."
"No," he said, and felt his own restlessness stir in protest at the thought of settling down in some safe and secure environment. "Not Athena or Earth or Ragnarok—not any world we know."
"No," he said, feeling his own restlessness rise in protest at the idea of settling down in some safe and secure place. "Not Athena or Earth or Ragnarok—not any world we know."
"How long until we're finished with the Gerns?" Lake asked. "Ten years? We'll still be young then. Where will we go—all of us who fought the Gerns and all of the ones in the future who won't want to live out their lives on Ragnarok? Where is there a place for us—a world of our own?"
"How long until we're done with the Gerns?" Lake asked. "Ten years? We'll still be young then. Where will we go—all of us who fought the Gerns and all the future ones who won't want to spend their lives on Ragnarok? Where is there a place for us—a world of our own?"
"Where do we find a world of our own?" he asked, and watched the star clouds creep toward them in the viewscreen; tumbled and blazing and immense beyond conception.
"Where can we find a world of our own?" he asked, watching the star clouds drift toward them on the viewscreen; chaotic and brilliant and vast beyond imagination.
"There's a galaxy for us to explore," he said. "There are millions of suns and thousands of worlds waiting for us. Maybe there are races out there like the Gerns—and maybe there are races such as we were a hundred years ago who need our help. And maybe there are worlds out there with things on them such as no man ever imagined.
"There's a whole galaxy for us to explore," he said. "There are millions of stars and thousands of planets waiting for us. Maybe there are civilizations out there like the Gerns—and maybe there are societies like we were a hundred years ago that need our help. And maybe there are worlds out there with things on them that no one has ever imagined."
"We'll go, to see what's there. Our women will go with us and there will be some worlds on which some of us will want to stay. And, always, there will be more restless ones coming from Ragnarok. Out there are the worlds and the homes for all of us."
"We'll go to see what's out there. Our women will come with us, and there will be some places where some of us will want to stay. And, of course, there will always be more restless ones coming from Ragnarok. Out there are the worlds and the homes for all of us."
"Of course," Lake said. "Beyond the space frontier ... where else would we ever belong?"
"Of course," Lake said. "Beyond the space frontier ... where else would we ever fit in?"
It was all settled, then, and there was a silence as the battleship plunged through hyperspace, the cruiser running beside her and their drives moaning and thundering as had the drives of the Constellation two hundred years before.
It was all settled, then, and there was a silence as the battleship raced through hyperspace, the cruiser alongside her with their engines groaning and roaring just like the engines of the Constellation two hundred years earlier.
A voyage had been interrupted then, and a new race had been born. Now they were going on again, to Athena, to Earth, to the farthest reaches of the Gern Empire. And on, to the wild, unknown regions of space beyond.
A journey had been paused then, and a new group had emerged. Now they were moving forward again, to Athena, to Earth, to the farthest corners of the Gern Empire. And on, to the wild, uncharted areas of space beyond.
There awaited their worlds and there awaited their destiny; to be a race scattered across a hundred thousand light-years of suns, to be an empire such as the galaxy had never known.
There awaited their worlds and there awaited their destiny; to be a race spread across a hundred thousand light-years of stars, to be an empire like the galaxy had never seen.
They, the restless ones, the unwanted and forgotten, the survivors.
They, the restless, the unwanted and forgotten, the survivors.
The End
The End
FOR SCIENCE FICTION FANS—
A space-age collection of startling adventures!
FOR SCIENCE FICTION FANS—
A futuristic collection of exciting adventures!
BRAIN TWISTER
BRAIN TEASER
Mark Phillips. The fantastic story of a spy who could read minds. (F783)
Mark Phillips. The amazing tale of a spy who could read minds. (F783)
WAR WITH THE ROBOTS
Robot War
Harry Harrison. Men made the machines and found out the danger too late. (F771)
Harry Harrison. People built the machines and realized the danger too late. (F771)
MARS IS MY DESTINATION
Mars is my destination
Frank Belknap Long. A suspense story of Tomorrow and a crisis in the advance into Space. (F742)
Frank Belknap Long. A thrilling story about the future and a crisis in our journey into Space. (F742)
WORLDS OF WHEN
WORLDS OF WHEN
Groff Conklin, ed. Five short novels of improbable todays and possible tomorrows. (F733)
Groff Conklin, ed. Five short novels about unlikely present-day scenarios and potential futures. (F733)
VENUS PLUS X
VENUS PLUS X
Theodore Sturgeon. He woke up in a world of strange creatures and nearly went mad. (F732)
Theodore Sturgeon. He woke up in a world full of bizarre creatures and almost went insane. (F732)
THE CASTLE OF IRON
THE IRON CASTLE
L. Sprague de Camp & Fletcher Pratt. They disappeared into a world of wizards, werewolves, and magic spells. (F722)
L. Sprague de Camp & Fletcher Pratt. They vanished into a realm of wizards, werewolves, and magical spells. (F722)
WALL AROUND THE WORLD
WALL AROUND THE WORLD
Theodore R. Cogswell. Amazing stories from spaceships to flying broomsticks. (F703)
Theodore R. Cogswell. Incredible tales from spaceships to flying broomsticks. (F703)
THE HAUNTED STARS
THE HAUNTED STARS
Edmond Hamilton. A tense tale of the near future and of Man's destiny. (F698)
Edmond Hamilton. A thrilling story set in the near future about humanity's fate. (F698)
THE FALLING TORCH
THE FALLING TORCH
Algis Budrys. He had to free an enslaved planet or die. (F693)
Algis Budrys. He had to liberate an oppressed planet or face death. (F693)
NAKED TO THE STARS
NAKED UNDER THE STARS
Gordon R. Dickson. Soldiers of Space fight Earth's wars on the far planets. (F682)
Gordon R. Dickson. Soldiers of Space fight Earth's battles on distant planets. (F682)
EACH BOOK ONLY 40c
(plus 5c handling charge)
EVERY BOOK JUST 40¢
(plus a 5¢ handling fee)
PYRAMID BOOKS, Dept. F774, 444 Madison Ave., New York 22, N.Y.
PYRAMID BOOKS, Dept. F774, 444 Madison Ave., New York, NY 10022
Please send me the following books. Each book 40c plus 5c handling charge. I enclose $_________________.
Please send me the following books. Each book is $0.40 plus a $0.05 handling charge. I’m including $_________________.
F783 F771 F742 F733 F732 F722 F703 F698 F693 F682
F783 F771 F742 F733 F732 F722 F703 F698 F693 F682
Name _____________________________________________
Name _____________________________________________
Address ___________________________________________
Address ___________________________________________
City ______________________State ____________________
City ______________________State ____________________
Now available in paperback
Now in paperback
INSIDE
RUSSIA
TODAY
BY JOHN GUNTHER
THE TREMENDOUS BEST-SELLER
• • AT $5.95 NOW ONLY 95c • •
THE TREMENDOUS BEST-SELLER
• • WAS $5.95 NOW ONLY 95¢ • •
Thoroughly revised and updated, this book is essential reading for everyone who hopes to understand the Russia with which the world has to deal.
Completely revised and updated, this book is a must-read for anyone who wants to understand the Russia that the world is facing.
"The most comprehensive book ever written on de-Stalinized Russia"
"The most detailed book ever written about de-Stalinized Russia"
New York Herald Tribune
New York Times
Now on sale wherever paperback books are sold or from Pyramid Books, 444 Madison Ave., New York 22, N.Y. (add 5c to cover handling)
Now available wherever paperback books are sold or from Pyramid Books, 444 Madison Ave., New York, NY 10022 (add $0.05 to cover handling)

DOOMED
Crushing gravity—thin air—winters of unimaginable cold—searing summers under two suns—a deadly wasteland teeming with monsters and killing fever—
Crushing gravity—thin air—winters of unimaginable cold—scorching summers under two suns—a deadly wasteland full of monsters and lethal fever—
That was Ragnarok, the most dreaded planet yet discovered. And Ragnarok was where a thousand untrained Earthmen—and women and children—were brutally marooned by a sadistic enemy.
That was Ragnarok, the most feared planet ever found. And Ragnarok was where a thousand untrained Earth people—and women and children—were ruthlessly abandoned by a cruel enemy.
Two hundred died the first night.
Two hundred died the first night.
In the morning, the survivors knew what they must live for—revenge!
In the morning, the survivors understood what they had to live for—revenge!

A PYRAMID BOOK 40c
A Pyramid Book 40 cents
Cover: Ralph Brillhart
Printed in U.S.A.
Cover: Ralph Brillhart
Printed in the USA.
Download ePUB
If you like this ebook, consider a donation!